Chapter 1

View Online

Lives are like candles: they come short, tall, fat, and slim, and sometimes they come with two or more wicks, but there is only one body. Once lit they can burn slow and dim, or fast and bright. Some would say that Humanity's brightest flames in history burned the briefest: Alexander the Great, Joan of Arc, Amelia Airheart, Jesus, King Arthur, and so many others from various backgrounds and cultures that came, inspired people of all ages be someone that others could also look up to and say “This person did something that will be remembered forever.” These people are long gone now, but not forgotten.

Others are not so renown: friends, neighbors, relatives...though they are a guiding light to but a handful of people, they are often more treasured than those that make their way into history books, because they are more tangible- we've known them in person and knew them to be more than a chapter in a book. They had hopes, dreams, fears, loves, determination and of course, they gave us a sense of belonging that a biography in a book or movie can never provide. That is how I feel about six equine friends that stood by my side as we tried to bring peace to their world. We succeeded, but now my candle burns on by itself long after theirs went out.

My name is Jacob Pharaoh Lighthand the Ninth, and this the story of how I found that though a candle might go out, that does not mean that the flame is truly gone.

MLP: The Necro Walk

Chapter 1

That dream again. Always on the first day of the month, that dream comes again. I thought as I came awake and stared at the ceiling. I rubbed the sleepiness out of my eyes while I waited for the rest of my body to wake up, still staring at the ceiling. It was a dream of a future that I suspected that might have happened if the battle had gone differently against the Dragon race all those years ago, and always at the end of it I saw Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy stand in a line and grow from their young and strong selves into how they'd looked as time went by until they stood before me as skeletons with a ghostly image covering their bones, looking at me sadly and telling me that there was nothing that I could have done to stop the progression of time. That I should not blame myself for what happened naturally: my lifespan not ending along with theirs. Then their image would fade and the bones would turn to a fine dust that would be blown away in the wind. I would see myself run towards them with tears in my eyes and an anguished wail issuing from my mouth, trying to catch some remnant of my old (and now) deceased friends, but would be unable to catch even so much as a single mote of dust. I would then sink to the ground weeping, and an old woman that I did not recognize would appear and come to me, putting a hand on my shoulder. She would tell me that such was the fate of those longer-lived; to watch their friends of shorter life-span to march on throughout the ages and carry their memories with them. I would not respond and she would step around to my front and crouch down and dangle a pair of dog tags in front of me with an image of two dice engraved on it instead of a name and offer me a job to fill the hole that the loneliness ate into my heart, but again I would not answer and she'd sigh and stand up again and leave me.

This was the thirty-sixth time that I'd had the dream, meaning that I'd been having that same dream over and over for three years. I think next time I'll say yes and see what happens. Who knows? Maybe the dreams will stop reminding me of my pain. I thought as I pulled the covers off my body and turned to one side. I looked at my aged body. When I had first come to Mythica, I was twenty three, and most of those six friends had been a little over ten. I was nearly sixty now and the last one of them to leave me behind in life died when I was fifty two.

My face was blank as I got dressed and picked up my staff. Its color had faded as time and use wore it out, but according to Celestia, whom I'd asked to tell me how much 'life' it had left in it the staff should still serve me for another year or two for how often I used it provided that I did not get into a large confrontation. This was not a good thing because other than her uncle Thanatos' horn that was now in the royal crypt (which I would never ask her for), the only other Alicorn horn we had I had given to Trixie for her to use for a staff of her own should she ever choose to make one, which she eventually did. Trixie was a celebrity in the world of magic-users, and was now teaching both Humans and Unicorns in using magic.

Wait, let me back-track a bit. In my previous journal I wrote that I had tried my best to keep secret that it was Unicorn and Alicorn horns that allowed Humans to use magic, and for another two years that stayed a secret, but then during a hunting trip for Zombie enthusiasts in Everfree forest one of the Bloody Hooves that were killed was a Unicorn. The Human that killed it took the horn as a souvenir and upon touching the horn and jokingly trying to perform magic she discovered that this was how I was able to use magic. With this information Earth's studies on magic exploded in popularity and those studying it began asking Celestia for permission to plunder graves for the purpose of studying if the horn's effects could be replicated artificially. At first Ceelstia was against it, but Luna, being rather fond of my race (it helped that I was her student, and she did not want her subjects being harassed) convinced her to allow some to be taken to Earth if families would donate them. Several families agreed and within ten years Humanity had found a way to create a (often faulty) substitute for Unicorn horns and everyone that could afford them were buying them by the bundle. Once more, as in times of old sorcery was spreading across the Earth, and not long after most governments were making it their priority to find a method of replacing Nuclear power with magic as a source of energy. I never took much interest in it due to me living on Mythica rather than on Earth, which was much simpler.

I headed for the tray of breakfast that was waiting on my writing desk and ate it. An apple (Sweet Apple Acres. Applebloom's kids ran it now), some fresh grape juice, and scrambled eggs. When I was done I left a note by the tray complimenting the one that had prepared it and headed out of what had once been my guest room and was now my official bedroom. Celestia and Luna had both on several occasions offered me other rooms and even once my own house in Canterlot proper, but the house was too large and kept out noise so well it made me feel like I was the only being on the planet, and the other rooms were too plush for my liking. The Pony Nobles thought me odd for never wanting anything in the room changed, but eventually figured that it was 'a Human thing' and let it go and stopped giving me weird looks (for that, anyway).

I passed several servants and one short centaur before eventually reaching the stained glass 'Hall of Legends' where Spike already stood. Once a year he and myself would meet there and talk about the good times we'd had with the girls and share one another's company for an hour or two. We'd talk about how life was going, trivial matters like style of clothing and new neighbors, and then we'd have a short lunch and he'd go home and I'd go back to my daily life. This must be harder for Spike than it is for me. I thought as I pushed open the door that would allow me entrance. He knew Twilight since the day he hatched and was even raised by her, and being a Dragon, chances are he'll outlive me too. I couldn't help but feel sorry for the guy.

“Hey Spike!” I called to him from the other side of the room. He looked to his right away from the blue-background stained glass window at me and waved with one clawed hand. “Good to see you!” I meant it, too. Although we visited one another occasionally, I had not seen him since Winter Wrap-up, and it was nearing Autumn now. I crossed the room to him and we shook hands, my warm flesh on his cold scales. I turned to see the stained glass image of Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Twilight Sparkle using the Elements of Harmony against Nightmare Moon. A small smile touched my lips briefly, and I reached out a hand to the window and dragged my fingers from one to the next, starting with Rainbow Dash, the first of the six that I'd encountered in this world (even if I had not been awake for it).

“She probably saved my life, Rainbow did.” I said to no one. Spike already knew the story well. Twilight had told it to him, as had Rainbow Dash herself many times over the years. “If she had left me out there, Drahngov would have killed me when he arrived on-site, and then who knows what might have happened?” I sighed and neither of us said nothing for a few minutes. Finally, Spike broke the silence.

“Jacob, what's wrong? You seem more depressed about them than usual.” Spike held a long box under one arm, but for the moment I mostly ignored it and answered his question by telling him about the repeating dream I'd woken up from. “Ah. I see. Every month?” He asked.

“Every month.” I confirmed. “My people have a name for that that soldiers use. 'Survivor's Guilt'. Do you ever see them in your dreams?” He nodded.

“I've never had something so vivid, but I do dream of them. Usually it's watching Rainbow Dash perform a Sonic Rainboom or helping Twilight reorganize the old library, or maybe helping Rarity dig for gemstones, but yeah, I dream of them. Oh, that reminds me,” he said, reaching for the box under his arm. He extended it out to me and removed the lid. Inside shone two Unicorn horns, one purple and the other white. I knew whom they had been taken from instantly, having seen them many, many times. I stared first at the horns in disbelief, and then at Spike, feeling sick.

“They told me to give these to you after they were gone.” Spike said, sounding a bit upset as well. “You know, so that in a way, you'd still carry a part of them with you.” I stared at the colored, polished spiral-grooved horns again and felt my throat tighten. Not wanting to look at them any longer I turned away and faced the window, once more looking at the horns' former owners, Rarity and Twilight. I reached a hand up again and caressed what would have been the side of their faces. Fresh sorrow welled up within me and my knees felt weak. I knew that their gesture was meant to be comforting, but this was like being handed the ashes of your favorite grandparent: how could it be comforting? I sank to my knees and allowed myself to cry, which was something that I'd always done in private before.

“I don't want their horns, Spike! I want them! I want those two, no, all of them, to be standing here with me seeing what our two worlds uniting has brought!” I sucked in a fresh breath, sorrow changing to anger and resentment towards myself, and when my eyes fell on it, my staff. “Damnit! What is the point of having magic when you can't even preserve the lives of those you care about?!” I said between gritted teeth. I stood to my feet and with a yell threw my staff across the room back towards the door I'd come in through. It bounced across the tiling, clattering and clacking until it lost enough momentum to be reduced to a roll. I watched it eventually roll to a stop against the front hooves of my instructor, princess Luna, whom neither myself nor Spike had heard come in. She looked down at my staff, and then up again at us. Her face was understanding, with a touch of pity. Ignoring my thrown staff she walked over to where I watched her from my knees and extended one of her wings and placed it on my back.

“Everything has their time, Jacob Lighthand. One day, even I and my sister shall pass beyond this world. It will not be for many milenia, but our time will eventually come as well. We have to accept this as a part of life, otherwise we shall go mad. To try and fight it only goes against the laws of nature.” I snorted and smiled without humor.

“It would not be the first time my people have done such a thing.” After all, we split an Atom, a building block of all things of creation made from matter, and made a weapon out of it. If that's not going against the laws of nature, I don't know what is. And what about survival of the fittest as a law? Humanity isn't particularly strong, we have no fangs, no claws, no wings, very little body hair for protection against the harsher environments, and yet we survived for thousands of years against predators that could kill us with almost no effort. Our very existence is a defiance of the laws of nature! I looked at Luna and thanked her for her sympathy, though now in her eyes there was a new kind of concern. Apparently my statement about going against nature worried her. I turned to Spike and thanked him for bringing the horns but I repeated that I didn't want them. I told him to bury them. Spike gave me an angry look and said that if I did not take them that I'd be insulting their memory. Seeing no way out of it I accepted them and held the box close to my body so there'd be no risk of dropping it and then went to the door to retrieve my staff.

The three of us talked for awhile longer, but eventually I excused myself and headed back to my room. Maybe Spike's right. If they really wanted me to have these and they gave them to me out of a desire to help me even in death, then I would be insulting them by simply burying them somewhere. But... I did not want to make a wand from them. It just didn't feel right.

After getting back to my room I set the box on my writing desk and returned to editing the story that I'd written about my 'adventures' in Equestria. I had already written as much as I could recall into what had once been Zandar's journal, but as time went by some of it that I had forgotten before would occasionally come back to me and I'd add more in. I didn't trust historians to get it all right on their own, so I took care to record as much as I could while I was still able as well as to add into it today's date and the events that had transpired.

When lunchtime came I went to the mess hall and grabbed some potato salad (One of the things that Equestria got out of the reuniting of our worlds were many, many recipes.). While I ate my mind wandered and flitted through various titles of books that I'd read in Twilight's library- well, not hers anymore...- and of the stories I'd heard from guards, Pony-archeologists, and the Zebras, who were an endless river of oral history. I smiled recalling the detailed stories that some of the Zebra had told. Thunderhoof and the thirty-lion pack! No-Stripe the long grass field phantom! The Twisting of Everfree! A smile came to my face again as I recalled the smooth and entrancing voice of Zecora the medicine Zebra echoed in my mind, mental images of the happenings in the stories.

Thunderhoof's herd had been raided by a large pack of lions for generations until finally he, as the leader of his herd, went alone to fight them. His challenge to the lion's Alpha male, a few images of them clashing followed by his victory! I felt the familiar feeling of glee at his triumph run through me briefly as I always did when I reflected on Zecora's stories. Even after she's gone she's still with me. As are they all.

No-Stripe had been a Pony from Equestria that had been banished in the time that Discord had ruled. He had stood up against Discord long before the two princesses rose against him and won. Not only had Discord banished him, however, he'd also cursed him never to rest so long as his sense of justice lived on, and so-

“It is said that even today he roams the plains, watching over those whom travel alone on their way!” Zecora's voice whispered in the muted room. I still heard other voices around me, but they seemed to only be background noise. “He has been spotted many times since his banishment, always a white-hide earth Pony who's eyes cause terror in all of evil intent. He wanders here and there, never speaking, his hoofsteps silent, though he's never sneaking! So for those of dark desire, beware of No-Stripe, and his kick, called Justice Fire!”

“Tell me another, Zecora!” I said aloud, excited and smiling, and stood up, forgetting where I was. Ponies around me turned and stared, and I blinked. For a moment I could have sworn that I was in her hut listening to her speak. “Oh, sorry, I guess I fell asleep!” I chuckled, and the Ponies that had looked at me nodded or shrugged and turned away. I gave myself a shake and sat down and finished my lunch, and then gave my plate to the wash-Pony. I left the room, waving to the occasional fan as I passed through the halls. What was that? I could hear her voice, smell the herbs in her hut, hear the bubbling of some potion...did I really fall asleep and dream I was there? I didn't think that I was asleep. I stopped and moved to one side of the hall, wondering if perhaps I could make it happen again. Let's see...Zecora's stories... I reflected on them again, focusing on where I had left off.
The Twisting of Everfree. I ran over the story in my mind, recalling as best I could the details of her story, but nothing happened. I waited, and still nothing. Perhaps I really was dreaming after all. I sighed. But as I was about to start walking again I paused mid-step. Wait...Everfree...

There was another story that Zecora had once (and only once) told me on one of the rare occasions that I visited her on my own. It was on one of the nights that the Bloody Hooves were out hunting. After that night where Twilight, me and Fluttershy exited the Gateway and I had Thanatos' horn in my bag they would always watch me from the woods, but never challenged me (or them) directly again. There were a few occasions where they tried to drop trees on me, but (obviously, since I'm still here) it did not work.

As with our first visit to Zecora on this night, her eyes were changed, but her mind was not.

“What brings you here on this night? Have you come for Hunter's Delight?” She asked. I shook my head.

“I'm here to deliver the herbs that Fluttershy said you wanted from town. Everyone there knows that it's not safe to leave town on this night, even if they don't know the reason why, so I came instead.” I held up the wicker basket that had inside the various herbs she'd requested.

“Ah, I see. I am touched that you would brave these woods for me!” She smiled, but her black and red eyes made it scary rather than friendly. Crushing my unjustified fear of her I asked if I could come in and she opened the door. I stepped in and asked where she wanted them.

“Just set them on the table there. To make you put them away would not be fair.”

“Oh, it's no trouble, Zecora.” I said. “I can reach the higher hook easier than you anyway.”

“Oh, for the days of my youth once more...” she sighed. “getting around these days is such a chore!”

“Oh, you're not old, Zecora!” I told her fondly. She certainly did not look it. Few wrinkles, no lines under her eyes, and no stiff motions that would have been signs of arthritis in her joints. Zecora sighed.

“Oh alas, if that were true. But few more years do I have with you. Soon I shall go the way of which few like to talk. Soon I shall be traveling to the Necro Walk.”

“Necro Walk? Where's that?” I asked, my interest piqued.

“The Necro Walk is a place my people go, when our end be soon, and that we know. It is said that in there, we see those deceased with which our lives we've shared. In the heart of Everfree is where the road lies, it is reserved for those dying, and not living eyes.”

“So no one has come back from this place?”

“A few indeed, otherwise of it we'd not know, but oftentimes they stay, those that go.” When the herb cluster that I'd picked up was hung on the hook I turned back to her and knelt down and hugged her.

“I'll miss you when you go, Zecora.” She set her head on my shoulder.

“Do not be saddened, tall Human. I'll see you again too, should you journey within.”

The memory faded and I finished putting my foot down. The Necro Walk...I wonder if there's any information in the royal library about it. I stroked my at-the-moment fuzz-less chin and headed for the library.

When I arrived I asked the librarian if he'd ever heard of it. The librarian shook his head but asked where I had heard of it. I explained that a Zebra that had once lived in Everfree forest had told it to me.

“Ah! Zecora! I know of her!” He said, recognition entering his face. “We've got two books that have a large number of her people's legends and histories written in them. I believe they were written by one...” He stopped a moment and scratched the side of his head with a hoof. “Ah yes! Twilight Sparkle! Wait right here, I'll bring them to you!” He trotted off into the maze that was this huge library while I smiled at the mental image of Twilight holding a feather quill with her magic and writing on a partially-rolled scroll, filling it with line after line of text. The image vanished as the librarian came back and plopped the books on the desk in front of us. “Here we are! 'Mythica's Myths' and it's sequel, 'Facts Behind Mythica's Myths'! The first was read more often than the second, if I do recall correctly. Which would you prefer?”

“Both actually. Can I check out both of them?” The librarian hesitated and I raised an eyebrow.

“Normally we only let one be taken out at a time.” He explained.

“Well I'm in no hurry. Can I read both of them at a table?” He nodded. “Then that will do. Thank you.” He nodded as I picked them up and then watched as I carried them over and set them on one of the oak tables. I opened the myth book first and skimmed through the index. I stopped on several topics that I was mildly interested in and made a mental note to come back to them later, and then continued onward. Eventually I found something that was at least related to it: Zebrican Afterlife. I looked at the page number and then flipped eagerly through the pages to page three hundred and two.

To sum up several pages, the myth stated that there was another world that could be accessed from somewhere deep inside Everfree forest. In that world was a mirror-image of this one, but everything in it was a bit different. If you lived a good life, did your best to help others, and left with few regrets you would face some sort of test, and then your loved ones that had gone to this place before you would come to meet you and would usher you into your eternal resting place until someone that knew you would come, and you would help the others they'd known that had come before them test him or her, and then you would welcome them as well. Occasionally, one of the deceased could, for a limited time, return to this world and provide advise or comfort to the still-living in times of need or sorrow.

And that was it. Next, before my mind had time to dwell long on it and the probable coincidence that I could have sworn that Zecora had spoken to me in the mess hall I opened the 'Facts Behind' book and looked for the research on possible facts behind it. I found the page, but I didn't find that much research into it. There had not been much to find, apparently, what with no one in their right mind wanting to go any deeper into Everfree than they needed to. I read it aloud.

“Although it is true that in times of danger to the various tribes or towns of the Zebra people certain members show incredible foresight that had averted almost certain disaster, there is no hard evidence to show that such a place in Everfree actually does or does not exist due to the extreme lack of foolhardy Ponies or even Humans wanting to risk becoming lost in a forest full of various large monsters.” I paused a moment and re-read it. “'Or even Humans'?” I frowned, then thought about all the risky or outright stupid things that I had done around Ponykind. I guess I deserved that. I chuckled and shook my head.

I spent the next several hours reading through the old legends and the facts behind them, enjoying the read immensely. When at last I finished reading through the parts of the books that most interested me at the moment I closed the books and returned them to the librarian who left the desk again to put them away. This time while he did so I left and returned to the upper levels of the palace to begin packing. No one for the sake of Twilight's research had gone looking for this 'Necro Walk', so now I would, if only to finish what she started. I had to admit that I had my own selfish reasons for going; if it turned out to be real I'd see if I could speak to my friends again, and if it wasn't I'd find a huge pile of bones from Zebra that had come to it over the centuries and take pictures as proof of my discovery and finish Twilight's research on that legend.

Of course, I might not find bones. I might find the home of all those Bloody Hooves and they'll finally grow some backbone and attack me for the first time in years for intruding on their home turf...that would explain how dead relatives could come back from the grave and give advice. Especially since Zecora herself confessed that she shared the same blood as the Bloody Hooves. Zecora had once told me, Twilight, and Fluttershy that the because she and they shared blood they would not attack her. If that was a rule for all the Zebras and Bloody Hooves that shared the same ancestry, then it was possible that one of the Bloody Hooves (if it retained its memories from life before becoming a monster) might leave the forest to aid their still-normal kin. Of course, it was all just theory unless I could prove it, and I doubted that I could convince a random Zebra to just enter the forest on Hunter's Delight night just for the sake of researching one of their old legends.

Once my things were packed (my old backpack I had arranged an audience with Celestia to request permission to enter the Everfree forest for the sake of research. After several hours I received a response and headed to the throne room. It had not changed very much over the decades. Same replaced carpet (from the one I'd burned before), a few new paintings, one new window after a really bad storm blew it in, and the ever-unchanging princess Celestia. A part of me resented her for that, but I knew it was foolishness. She could no more control how she aged (or lack thereof) any more than I could. Unless I change myself into a Dragon for the increased lifespan, but then I'd have to give up being able to use magic. I don't think I'd like that very much. I was too used to having it. Giving it up after all these years would be like cutting off an arm.

I bowed before Celestia, whom laughed lightly.

“Jacob, you know you do not need to bow to me.” She chided. “You are not one of my subjects, and everypony owes you much.”

“Be that as it may be, highness, you are still this nation's ruler. It would not be proper for me to do otherwise.”

“As you wish. Now tell me, why do you wish to enter Everfree forest? I had thought that your people had made it nearly safe for travel now. Is there something they may have missed?”

“My reasons have little to do with public safety, you highness, but rather research.” Celestia raised an eyebrow. “I recently read from a book written by Twilight Sparkle” her face became a little sad but she hid it again a few seconds later. “that spoke about a Zebrican legend concerning their afterlife. Back when Zecora was still alive she told me a similar story. Given that your nation and the other creatures of this world were once myth of our world, I would like your permission to pursue this myth and see what's at the end of it.”

“Why would you be curious about Zebrican afterlife? I never took you to be a religious type.”

“Really, I'm not, but Twilight's research was inconclusive either for or against it. With your permission, you highness, I'd like to finish what she started.”

“Why not ask a Zebra for information on it?” She inquired.

“Because I am the only being that the Bloody Hoo-” I hesitated. “the Twisted Ones will not attack, and nearly everypony I ask says that they steer clear of the forest whenever possible, including the Zebras. Though there are not many of them left now that we know of, my people have not fully explored Everfree Forest. It could be that the deeper parts of it are where they dwell while waiting for Hunter's Delight night. I don't mean to boast when I say this, but I may be the only being that can safely explore it.”

“Then why ask for my permission?”

“Because of the laws that your sister put in place concerning the forest as of recent. When ghouls from Humans slain by the Blo- Twisted Ones started being sighted along the forest's edge she forbade anyone to enter the forest after nightfall here. I know this because she told me about it one evening. She posted several dozen volunteer guards to patrol the borders and make sure that no one tried to anyway. I'm fairly certain that they would not make an exception for me.”

“You are probably correct. But tell me, what would you do if you found this Zebrican Afterlife? Would you try to enter it, or would you simply mark it on the blank area of the map and then return?”

I said nothing for a few minutes, trying to come up with an answer that would be honest, and yet still convince her to let me go. “Luna told me about the conversation that you had earlier.” Celestia continued. “If you're thinking about crossing over to see them or perhaps to even stay there with them, consider this first: you have not lost everyone that you care about, nor everyone that cares about you. I know for a fact that I would miss you, as would mine sister and Trixie. All of Trixie's family are long gone, which makes you the closest thing she has to it. If you go in search of the afterlife and you find it, you may become trapped there, which would leave all of us wondering whether you really found it, or died in the woods. This curiosity would, inevitably, draw her into the woods as well, and she does not share the same fear that you inspire in the Twisted Ones.”

Celestia sure is good at guilt trips. But then, she's had countless centuries of practice. Still, she does make a decent argument.

Because I could come up with nothing to say in return Celestia wrote me up a letter of permissions to enter the forest and left it to me to decide what to do. Before I had entered the throne room my mind was made up. Now I was hesitating. She was right, of course. When Trixie had become a Human her age-rate became the same as that of the average Human and she reverted from an adolescent Pony to a Human child. When she reached Human-adulthood her parents were elderly, and shortly after they passed away. She had not been very close with them, but it had still saddened her. One by one, what few friends she had from her life as a Pony she outlived. Neighbors, competitors, her first teacher, all of them she outlived while she still stayed young. Not unlike myself, she began to understand how the princesses felt as new friends that she'd made grew old around her and some of them died. I myself was fifteen years older than she was, which meant that, provided she did not contract an incurable disease or something else such as a heart attack or some sort of accident happened, I too would die before she would.

Perhaps I could ask her to go with me? Really, I did not want to in case my theory about walking into the nest of the Bloody Hooves turned out to be correct because I thought of her as a younger sister, but Celestia made a valid point: Trixie probably would try to follow me, and if the B.H.'s were there, there was a chance they'd kill her. She was more skilled with magic than I was, having had a few years of practice that I had not, but she wasn't invincible, and all it would take would be for one of them to knock the staff out of her hand and she'd be as good as dead. Yes, I'll ask her the next time I see her before I leave.

Twenty nine days later Trixie returned to the palace carrying her fireworks book. She set it down on the old writing desk and asked how I'd been. We chatted for a short while on the daily happenings of our lives, but eventually I turned the conversation to Everfree forest and then told her what I intended to try.

At first she thought I was joking and chuckled, but after I told her about the repeating dream I'd been having for the last several years her assumption changed and she began to look nervous.

“So you aren't kidding.” She licked her lips. “Is there anything I can say to convince you not to go?” I shrugged. There might be, but there was little that came to mind at the moment.

“Would you like to go with me?” I asked her after a minute of silence while she wrung her hands, probably trying to find some argument against my going. Her hands froze and she blinked a few times. “One last adventure before retirement? Whadaya say, Trix?” I reached out a hand towards her. Trixie lifted a hand, but then hesitated. I raised an eyebrow and waited.

“I- I can't.” Now I raised my other eyebrow and she looked down at her hands. “You're one of the few old friends that I've got left, one of my best friends. I think that if it came to you against the worlds I'd take your side in a heartbeat, but I'm afraid that if we find this afterlife place that we'll be trapped there, maybe even die.” She looked up from her hands and at me. “The thought of dying scares me, Jacob. I'm forty four. Most Ponies don't live to be that age, and it makes me feel all the more vulnerable watching Ponies that I'd grown up with as a Pony reaching the end of their lifespan. I feel as if Death is crouching somewhere nearby waiting to take me too. I'm sorry, Jacob, but I can't do it.” She looked away again, ashamed.

I nodded, understanding that the thought of dying scared her, and relieved. If she had gone with me, there was no telling what we'd find, and to be honest, the idea of her dying scared me too. She wasn't done yet, though. “Promise me two things, Jacob.” I blinked, and listened. “First, that you'll be careful. I know that you're good at what we do, but even Celestia admits to not being invincible. I don't want to lose you, too.” I smiled and nodded. Of course I'd be careful. I wasn't afraid of death, but I was far from eager. “Second, if you should happen to find the world of the deceased, tell my parents that I wish we could have been closer.” I nodded again, and promised her that I would, then I stood up and hugged her. She wrapped her arms tightly around me.

It's this dream again. This time I'll answer her. I thought as the dream repeated once more. When it progressed to the girls this time, they looked at me with disapproval. Me. Not the figure that represented me, but me.

“You've done some foolish things in your life, most of them around us, but usually we were there to help you get fixed up afterward. You'll be on your own for this one. You should be happy with the time we shared together, and try to live your life as best you can.” Twilight scolded.

“We do miss ya, Jake, but as Luna told yeh, everythang has their time.” Applejack said.

“But it's not fair! I could have turned you Human and gave you so much longer! I was too selfish, too focused on my studies!” I self-loathed.

“Darling, we would not have accepted that even if you offered.” Rarity said gently. “I suspect even Trixie still doesn't feel completely comfortable in her new body. Her stitching was pulled and then resown, as it were. Subconsciously, she knows something is wrong, like an itch in the back of her mind. She'll live and walk as one of you, but she has the soul of a Pony.”

“Will you be angry with me if I try to see you anyway?” I asked. “I really do miss you girls.”

“Of course not, silly! We miss you too!” Old-Pinkie said, weakly jumping in place. “We just thought we'd warn you that it was going to be dangerous first!”

“And this would be different from any of our past adventures how?” This question brought a smile from all of them before they turned to dust and blew away. “See you on the other side...” I whispered, and waited for the old woman. And waited. And looked around in confusion. Then I heard a disembodied voice.

“Oh, you don't need to speak to me now, Lighthand!” The woman's voice came. “You're already planning to do what I was going to have you do anyway! Finish Twilight's book!”

“Do I still get a reward for it?” I asked. The voice laughed.

“If you survive it, certainly. It will not be easy, so good luck, and sweet dreams!” Then my lucid dream faded, and a new, regular dream took its place.

(No longer) Chapter 2 and part of 3 (See blog for details)

View Online

Chapter 2

I woke up the next morning rested, and feeling ready for anything. I wrote a short note and placed it on top of the old journal that I had recorded my adventures in, saying that I'd like it if Trixie could add her own views to it while I was gone so as to add more 'color' to the literature, and then stuffed a new and empty journal into my bag as well so I could keep track of what I found. I weighed the note down with the same pen I'd used to write the note and then slung my backpack over my shoulders and took hold of my staff from where it leaned against the wall next to the door.

Not wanting to waste what magic use was left in my staff I chose to walk to Everfree forest (which took a few days at the pace I chose), stopping briefly in Ponyville to see how it had changed since I had last been there. The name of 'Ponyville' was no longer accurate. It was no longer a village, but a large town, just bordering being a small city. Few of the buildings that had been rebuilt after the Canterlot defense still remained, though a number of them had been preserved for historical purposes, such as the Sugarcube Corner (which was run now by Pinkie Pie's children and grandchildren) and Twilight's rebuilt library, and both of which still saw use from the public. A number of Ponies and Humans waved or pointed when they saw me. I waved back to be nice, but I didn't really know anyone that lived there now.

I could have headed into the forest directly, but I felt the need to go to Fluttershy's place first, if only to pay a sort of last respects in case the Zebra legend was wrong or I never found this 'Necro Walk'.

To my anger, Fluttershy's house had seemed to have been almost ignored by all except the wildlife, which lived housed many, many birds. It was leaning hard to one side and its colors were faded. The area behind her house where she had once kept chickens was overgrown and the chicken coop itself had collapsed and vines had overgrown it until it was unrecognizable. Had I not known what it was to begin with, I'd have never guessed what it had once been. I clenched a fist and walked closer to the house.

The tree that had stood outside of the front of her house that we'd once all rested under was still there, but it was gigantic now, as if Fluttershy being buried beneath it encouraged it to grow taller and stronger out of a desire to preserve and protect her remains amongst its roots.

“Hey Shy.” I said to the tree, placing a hand on the smooth trunk. “I guess you really are a tree now, eh?” I chuckled, but my expression was sad. “I'm sorry that I didn't visit more often. I guess living as long as my kind does often makes us forget that not everyone has all the time in the world, ourselves included. It feels like only last week that I was young, strong, bold, and green at magic. Now when I look at myself in the mirror I barely see that young man anywhere in the face before me. I miss you.” I patted my hand against the tree and then headed for the forest's edge. Before entering I stole one last glance at the collapsing house and then entered the dim treeline.

I came to the now-overgrown path that once had been the way to Zecora's house not too long after entering, thinking that just as I had stopped at Fluttershy's house, I'd also stop at Zecora's.

It still being daytime, birds chirped and warbled, squirrels chattered in on the branches above my head, and occasionally I heard the sound of something large and bulky pushing its way through the forest brush, but I saw none of what made these sounds as I was not looking for them. Instead all of my attention was focused on the what little of the path that remained before me. In places trees were starting to come up, and I stopped to pull them up and toss them to the side. In others the rotting trunks of trees that had fallen had to be moved or climbed over, and in one irritating incident, I came to a patch of thorn bushes that had grown all across the way and I had to burn them down (or tear them up, but I chose to burn them because even after all these years I'm still a bit lazy and like to burn things), but eventually I reached my destination, and then immediately wished that I had not.

Zecora's house in a way was in even worse shape than Fluttershy's, but then Zecora's place had been carved out from an actual tree, whereas Fluttershy had just had grass on every relatively flat surface. After Zecora had abandoned her house to the whims of the wild, the tree had eventually died and began to rot. With no one to apply preserving chemicals to it or to kill the insects, it turned into a rotted-out husk that no longer resembled a dwelling place at all other than the various belongings she'd had that were not made out of material that would decompose. Most of these were broken or filled with rot from the tree when they were not sealed.

One particular unbroken and sealed bottle caught my eye and I lifted it from the soft decomposed wood, leaves, and other things plant and rubbed the bottle with a sleeve. The contents looked like a bubble-ridden yellow-orange gel. This looks awfully familiar...where have I seen this before? The bottle had a rounded bubble-shaped bottom with a slender neck and was small enough to fit in my pants' pockets. I set it back down and searched the rest of her things.

In a way I felt like a grave robber, but Zecora had often said that the dead had no need of worldly possessions, and said that she would leave her door unlocked when she left her home one last time for any who might need what she had. Really, I didn't need anything (or so I believed), but if someone ever did come along who might, in a few short years what was hardly visible might have become invisible, So I dug through the soft rot-filled bowl that had once been a Zebra's home, and piled them all together in the center where the only thing that might fall on them from above would be leaves or perhaps bird droppings (or the droppings of a careless Pegasus. Yuck! Why did I have that thought? I shook my head rapidly in hopes of shaking the thought away.

Once that was done I once more picked up the small bubbly bottle and sat on the forest floor and examined it again. Blast it! I know I've seen this stuff before! What is it?! There was a pony's skull and crossbones on the bottle, as well as note below it that read 'DO NOT DROP!' Hmm. It'll probably come back to me eventually, but in the meantime it would be a bad idea to leave this here if this so dangerous. If someone or somepony came along that could not read English (or Equestrian, perhaps), they might drink or mishandle this. I stuffed it into my bag, taking care to put it in the middle of all my clothing where it would be least likely to get cracked or break, then re-shouldered my bag and continued deeper into the forest according to a map I'd studied while waiting for Trixie to return. If I continued going straight for the next forty minutes I'd find my way to a black spire of rock sticking up from the forest floor. A footnote on the map said that it would be a little taller in total height than me. The rock was used as a landmark, or perhaps a warning ward would be a better term. According to the palace librarian, apparently the last Pony to map out Everfree forest had seen that rock and took it to be an ill omen and ceased exploration at that point. There was roughly a mile and a half of unexplored territory near the middle of the forest at its widest point, but that did not include the rest of it.

My race had offered to fly over the forest with a helicopter, but something had gone wrong with the engine and the chopper crashed into the forest below. The radio had apparently been damaged in the crash, and neither the pilot, nor the guy that had gone along to take pictures had been heard from again. This incident had been what sparked an interest in hunting the Bloody Hooves: revenge. The hunters did not always come back (at the start they almost never did), but over the years the reports of missing Ponies and people that had gone into the forest had slimmed down. Until recently, that is.

A year and a half ago fifteen campers went into a reportedly safe area of Everfree to camp for a week. Two days after they'd set up camp a single one of their number came stumbling out of Everfree forest with a mad look in his eye, rambling on about their camp being attacked and that everyone else was dead. A week later the first of the ghouls were spotted and that had been when Luna put up guards outside of the forest. They learned, and now there's a new danger to contend with. I wonder if these ones will also leave me alone as their equine counterparts do? I wondered as I stepped over a large root attached to a hostile-looking tree. For a moment as I pushed one of its branches out of my way that another had reached out and tried to grab my shoulder, but when I turned to look I saw that it was only the wind blowing the branches of all the trees and I chuckled at myself.

I found the rock, but nearly missed it as I'd been forced to find a way around a few dense clusters of huge trees. You'd think with how old this place is that the trees would be more spread out! The rock stood by itself with no plants near its base, and not even and rotting leaves or animal leavings came near it. That's...odd. I thought as I approached it. As I walked closer to it I got a feeling of dread that reached all the way into my bones. I wanted to run the other way as fast as I could, but I resisted. Barely. Maybe it really is a ward of some kind. If enough of these were placed around this area, I don't think that anybody would want to go any farther!

I wrote my thoughts in my journal along with what I'd seen of Ponyville and Fluttershy and Zecora's homes, and then continued deeper in, noting several things that I saw as I went along, intending to fill in more of the map when I returned to Canterlot. There wasn't much to see, really. Trees, a few molding vines hanging from said trees, a number of dusty spiderwebs, large bugs, and stuffy air. Pretty much what you'd expect to see and smell in the oldest places of a forest.

What I did not expect was the near-silence. Other than a few buzzing bugs and leaves rustling in the breeze there was no sounds of wildlife at all. My footsteps were sounded very loud to me, almost as if I were stomping my way through the woods rather than taking simple steps. The ground was bare and dry though the air was warm and humid. In a way it kind of reminded me of my grandfather's old basement. Except my grandfather's basement I could have traversed blindfolded. If I get lost in here I'll have to fly out. If my magic will work here, that is. As Ponies had told me many, many times, the Everfree forest, when it had magic at all, warped it unless you had very, very good concentration. I was (unfortunately) easily distracted by sudden sounds or lights, so if I got into a sticky situation things might not go very well for me. As it stood currently, however, there was nothing to worry about.

I passed another black spire, felt the same familiar dread only a little stronger, made note of it as well as nearby landmarks, and then passed it as well. Five minutes after that spire was out of site the light went from dim to dark, and the forest ahead of me became pitch-black. Expecting something like this I had packed a flashlight and brought it out. When I turned it on, I wished that I had not.

“Dear Maker- !” I gasped. It seemed my theory was correct. In front of me stood what I assumed to be a sleeping Bloody Hoof. It slept standing up, snoring gently, head drooped downward, eyes closed. Behind it there were several more of various type and size, all sleeping. I swallowed and stepped as lightly as I could and aiming the flashlight at the ground so as to lessen the chance of waking them, circled around them. They might attack me, and they might not, but there was no sense in tempting fate.

I (to my relief) found a way around that group but quickly found another, as well as another three black spires which I passed with curiosity growing. What is with these things? If they're meant to ward off Ponies that enter the woods, they could have been placed further out! Most of them were well within the Bloody Hooves' territory, which began to make me wonder if the Bloody Hooves had originally been much closer to the center than this and they had been steadily moving outward, or if the spires were naturally occurring, or if they weren't so much wards as a statement of claimed territory. I suppose I could always ask one if I really want to know! I chuckled inwardly, and skirted another pair of sleeping cannibalistic Ponies.

“What are you doing here?” Came a hissing voice behind me. I turned and saw a face that did not belong to a Pony. A ghoul! I took a step back and it took a step forward. “If you came to die and walk eternal, then you're in the right place!”

“I am here looking for the Necro Walk.” I answered, a bit nervous. Seeing a Bloody Hoof was one thing. Seeing a red-eyed Human with its flesh drawn tight over its bones as if it had no fat or muscle beneath it was another thing. Its hair was wispy like so many of the cobwebs that hung from the trees and it stank like the corpse it was. It wheezed quickly several times, which I took to be laughter.

“Who am I to deny a dead man his last request? Follow me.” It led me through the woods, other changed Humans appearing and sleeping Ponies coming awake as we passed. My guide made no attempt to hide that we were passing them by, and soon enough we were surrounded by them. The ghouls frowned at me in disapproval, and the Bloody Hooves grinned and occasionally whispered something to one another.

We eventually came to a stop next to a huge black spire that had several symbols carved into it. One of which was the sun symbol that Zecora had on her flank. Another was my family's symbol.

“What???” I stepped closer to it and reached out a hand to trace the symbol with my fingers, not quite believing. The ghoul slapped my outstretched hand down. His skin felt like sand paper against mine, and his nails (or perhaps the bones of the tips of his fingers) left scratches on me.

“You really should not have come here.” He told me, and the others closed in around us. I gripped my staff with both hands and got ready to fight. He wheezed-laughed again. “Your magic will not help you here. Magic is a tool of the world of the living, and you are no longer there. You're in our world now!”

I backed away from them until the spire was at my back. The Spire was four times my height, but because of the trees being so much taller here it would still be concealed from those that flew over of this place. It was also, if I had to guess about eight times wider than I was.

The moment my backside touched the stone I felt as if my blood had frozen in my veins. This stone did not emit dread like the others did, instead it emitted nothing at all.

“The stone! It lights!” One of the Ponies yelled. I stole a glance at at the spire behind me to see that it was indeed glowing, but my family's symbol, as well as Zecora's and two others were not. I returned my gaze to my would-be killers. They had stopped advancing and now stared. “Kill him! Kill him before the path opens!!!” The ghoul that had led me shouted before lunging at me. I caught him in the face and shoved up. He was much lighter than I expected and I picked up his entire body a few inches of the ground. I spun my body and kicked him back into two advancing Ponies, who where knocked back. The other sixty or so charged. I'm a dead man, but I'd rather be damned than let them take me without a fight!! I readied my staff and readied a spell, only to have it fizzle out. I suddenly wish I'd brought a few guns! I thought as they grinned and also lunged at me; a wave of grinning red-eyed death. I swung my staff, no better than a bludgeoning weapon now, and yelled my family name as a battle cry.

“LIGHTHAND!” A grinding sound of stone-on-on came from behind me and I felt hands grab me from behind and pull hard. I was drawn back against- not the stone. I saw the BH's faces go from triumphant to terrified, and those that could stop did and ran the other way. The others sailed through the opening in the stone after me Terror? What the heck scares them!? I turned my head around and saw...nothing. Just black emptiness.

__ __ __ __ __

“So there are Humans there too.” said the young woman named Jackylin Darkwrist whose job it had been for the previous evening to guard the white spire. It had been her that had been present when the stone suddenly began to glow and filled the room with an almost-blinding light. Four symbols had lit up on the stone out of six, which meant that just two more travelers would have to come before the stones would connect permanently and her world and the Flipside world would be united as one.

And the sooner that happens, the better. Analysts speculate that at our current rate of consumption we'll run out of food completely on Gaia except for each other before the turn of the century. Those fool hunter corporations got us into this mess in the first place, and my finding the way back into the Mythica world has only delayed it. That world is full of things to eat for the moment, but that will only last for so long unless we take precautions, and since I'm not in a real position of influence, there's nothing I can do about that! She looked at the handsome and unconscious young man on the modest couch across the room. There was something familiar about him, but she couldn’t place him.

An odd thing, he had been much, much older when had seen him fighting the Bitter Biters on the other side, but as she had pulled him through the passage he had regressed in age until he was no older than she was. I've never understood magic very well, but it's the only explanation I've got. When he had come through the stone on her side he'd passed out, dropped his weapon, and fell limp. With some effort she'd dragged him to the other side of the room, and then the stone's opening resealed. She'd sent a notice to her superior, and then settled in to wait for whichever came first: Him waking up, or her boss showing up to deal with him.

It had nearly been thirty years or so since it had last opened, and it had been a Zebra that had entered the previous time. Upon her arrival she collapsed and died and had been dragged back into the Flipside world by the Bitter Biters before her father could do anything to prevent it. The time previous to that had not occurred for over three hundred years. For him to be alive and young and that he'd fought his way through the Bitter Biters meant might mean something special. He might know a way to open it without the other Blood-seal Bearers having to cross over. She thought as she watched the sleeping Human from another world. Depending on the state of his world's food issues, that could save our world!

He grunted and shifted, lifting an arm to his head. The stranger grimaced and blinked a few times. Half a moment later, the door to the room the stone stood in opened as well and her boss, with two armed guards, walked in as well. He nodded at the stranger and the two stood to either side of him and waited.

The stranger sat up and rubbed his head, and said a single word:

“Twilight?”

“No,” Her boss answered. “It's actually closer to mid-afternoon. It only seems that way because it's not very bright in here.” The stranger blinked a few times and looked around the room, squinting. Maybe his vision isn't very good. Jackylin Darkwrist speculated. The stranger looked at her boss, then at the two men standing next to him, and finally at her. “Who are you?”

“I could ask you the same thing. Is this the Realm of the Dead?” He asked. Her boss blinked a few times, and looked confused.

“Realm of the Dead? No, why would you think that?”

“In the world that I came from, some of the locals believe that at the heart of the forest that I just came from lies a place called the Necro Walk, and if you pass some sort of test that you'll be granted an audience with the deceased, or you can stay with them.”

“And I assume that is why you touched the stone on the other side?”

“No. I touched it because I was about to be eaten alive by a herd of cannibalistic Ponies we call the Bloody Hooves and wanted to have a wall at my back to keep them from getting behind me.”

“A good strategy. Now, answer my first question: what is your name?”

“My name is Jacob P. Lighthand the ninth.”

“Jacob Lighthand, eh?” H turned his head and looked at Jackylin. Jacob followed his gaze and he gave her the same look that she had given him when she had gotten a good look at his face: 'I know this person...who is she?' “Jackylin, I'm making him your responsibility until my boss decides what to do with him. Ask him questions, show him around, but do not let him out of your sight. Understand?” Jacob looked back at him with a questioning look. Jackylin nodded.

“Pray tell, sir, what is the name of this world? I assume I'm still on the Pony world that we call Mythica?” Her boss shook his head.

“No son, you're on Gaia. Mythica is another world entirely. Wait a minute, you crossed over to here from Mythica?” Jacob nodded. Her boss signaled to his two guards and the two of them marched out again without another word. Both Jacob and Jackylin watched them go, and then Jacob looked at her.

“What'd I say?”

“Probably nothing really important. He's always been abrupt like that. I could be in the middle of an important information update and he'd just suddenly walk out of the room as something occurred to him.

“So anyway, you said you're from Mythica?”

“Well actually, I'm from another world that we call 'Earth'. Given that Gaia translates from Greek into 'Earth' in my language, and you have a Mythica world here too, can I safely assume that this is an alternate Universe, then?” Jackylin shrugged.

“Heck if I know! I'm just a girl from Wales that's trying to make sure her family gets food to eat!”

^ ^ ^ ^ ^

I laughed, but she didn't. I had thought she was joking, but apparently not.

“What's so funny about that?” She asked, puzzled.

“I thought you were joking.”

“Uh, no.” I blinked, not sure what to say to that. I changed the subject.

“So...what's it like here? Most of our world, ironically given its name, is covered in water.”

“Ours is- well, I suppose I should say used to be covered mostly in jungle, but over the last four hundred years the jungles have been shrinking due to Human expansion. Whereas most of our world was about sixty percent jungle and and one large ocean and several freshwater rivers, now it's less than half of that. Unfortunately, as the jungle shrunk so did food availability and several nations went to war over it for close to forty eight. Hundreds of thousands died on both sides, but other than bringing down our world's population for a little while it accomplished nothing but wasting resources. Now we're pretty much right back to where we started. What about your world? How's food availability there?”

“Well, that depends on where you live and if you're allergic to anything. Every nation has their people that go without eating for a day or several days, and some are worse than others.”

“But your world isn't in a widespread state of starvation, is it?”

“No.”

“Ours will be soon. I recently found a way into our Universe's Mythica, which will put that off for awhile, but with our idiot governments in charge it's only going to be a matter of time unless we can get to your worlds too.”

We spoke at length on the differences and similarities of our Earths, laughing at some of them, but almost always the topic came back around to food again. Eventually, it made me hungry and my stomach growled. I hadn't really noticed the passage of time because there had not been a clock in the room, but when it did she asked if I was in the mood for an early lunch. I told her that I had brought my own food, and she didn't have to share any with me, but she insisted that I try some of theirs if only to taste if there was any difference, and I eventually gave in. I picked up my backpack off the floor and retrieved my staff. It was then that I saw that my hands were not as dark and rough as they had been. I looked at them, puzzled, but they functioned fine, so I put it from my mind for the moment.

It was not until we exited the room into a white hallway with several windows on one side that I saw my reflection and gasped and raised my empty hand to my face, touching it all over, not believing what my eyes told me. Somehow, someway, I had de-aged, and looked the same as I did all those years ago when I first entered Equestria.

When I asked Jacyklin about it she told me that as she'd carried me through the tunnel in the rock I had regressed in age. She had no idea how it had happened, or why.

I flexed my arms in the reflection, twisting one way, then another, snapped my fingers, did a number of other things, still not quite believing it. I know a hundred Humans and several Ponies that just might kill to be in my situation right now! My hair that had once been gray had regained its color, the wrinkles that had begun forming on my face were gone, a few scars that I'd gained over the years were also gone, and the one tooth that I'd chipped when I'd bitten a peach stone just after I'd turned forty five had repaired itself. It was as if all the years that had gone by had been just a dream. But I know better. I thought as I gazed through my reflection and up at the buildings above us.

We were on ground level (or at least it seemed that way. For all I knew we could have been up on a mountain somewhere) with a clear sky above us and the expected green grass on the ground leading away from the window.

“Are you going to stand there admiring yourself, or are we going to get some food?” Jackylin asked, mocking my actions. “You're not the only one hungry here. You just give me the excuse to leave my post. My boss wouldn't like it if I just let you wander around unsupervised even if he didn't tell me to keep an eye on you.” I apologized and she continued to lead me until we arrived at a four-way. She stopped there a moment and looked left and right as if she were lost, and then led me to the left. When I asked her about it she said that this building had two different eating areas, and they alternated from being opened or closed ever other week and she had been trying to remember which had been open this week.

Another three minutes of walking and the smell of something good cooking reached my nose and I inhaled deeply, savoring the scent. My mouth began to water and Jackulin looked at my look of anticipation and laughed.

“You've never had Dragon steak before, have you?” For a moment I winced, having been friends with a Dragon for quite some time, but then recalled that yes, I had indeed sampled Dragon before. It had been just after the siege had ended. The few hundred soldiers that had come along called back to the camp outside the Stone Arch Gateway that they were going to need help getting rid of all the dead Dragons, and that they had a great idea how.

A day later (and for several more days) we were enjoying BBQ Dragon fresh off the grill. I had been hesitant to try it at first, but the guy my parents had hired, William, had rolled his eyes and stuffed a piece in my mouth. I had been about to spit it out, but my mouth exploded with flavor and I chewed and swallowed, then asked for more. The Ponies had found our method of body disposal a bit horrifying, but it really had proved the fastest and cleanest way, and it prevented us from having to cut down half a forest to burn the bodies (instead we used coal and propane) and then dispose of tons of ash and bone. Spike had happened to smell it too, and he thought it was a good smell too until he discovered what it was that we were eating. Then his face paled considerably and he turned and quickly left. I apologized to him later for it, but he waved it off and said that 'everything needed to eat something' and explained that he was more concerned at the time of being added to the menu.

“I have, but it's been a very long time since I last ate it.”

“Did you like it? I can't imagine anyone not.” I nodded. There really had been nothing that came close, except perhaps bison meat, and bison fell short. “Then this is your lucky day! How do you like it? Rare, medium, or well-done?”

“Well-done, personally. I've never been too fond of meat being rare.”

“To each their own, I suppose.” Jackylin shrugged. “I always eat mine rare. My father liked it fresh and bloody.”

“Ick.” I stuck out my tongue a bit.

“My thoughts exactly,” She agreed.

The eating room was about the size of a gas station convenience store, and the air was thick with the smell of cooking Dragon. Putting Spike from my mind I took a seat at Jackylin's insistence and waited while she ordered out food. She got hers almost immediately, and began tearing into hers with her bare hands and teeth while waiting for mine. When it was ready she set hers down and carried what was left of her food along with mine back to our table and keep eating. I grinned, watching her. She reminded me of a kid I once knew that devoured pizza as if he were starving. My grin faded when it occurred to me that she really could have been, and I turned my attention to my meal and looked at the tray in confusion when I noticed there was no fork or knife. I looked around the room at several others that were also eating. All of them also ate with their hands, biting chunks out of their food. While I found it odd, it was no stranger than eating with chopsticks. I, however, had no intention of eating with my hands, especially since I'd not had a chance to wash them after going through Everfree forest.

I opened my backpack, which I'd taken off and set next to me after I sat down on a bench on my side of the table. I dug through it a moment, and then took out a Hobo's Knife (it's really just a larger and more convenient version of a Swiss Army Knife) and extended the fork and the knife and pulled the two halves of it apart. On the knife half there was also a spoon and on the other half was a fork, corkscrew, and a bottle opener.

For thirty seconds I cut into my meal and ate it in bite-sized pieces. After that I realized that Jackylin was no longer scarfing down her meal and I stopped and raised my gaze. She was staring at my 'silver ware'.

“What?” I asked. She looked up from them and looked at me instead. “Haven't you ever seen a fork and knife before?” I picked up another piece of meat and stuck it in my mouth.

“I've seen and used knives, but not that.” She said, pointing a moist finger at my fork. “Does everyone on your world use those?” I shook my head.

“Some eat using tools like these, but some prefer sticks, and some eat like you do.” I ate another piece. “This is really good, but it could use a little hot sauce.”

“Hot sauce?” She sounded puzzled.

“Yeah. You know, the juice of a hot pepper mixed with something like a marinade, but thicker?”

“What's a marinade, and- a pepper?! That's a plant!” She said, sounding apprehensive.

“Yeeaah...and?”

“Plants are disgusting!”

“.....”

“.....” I reached down into my bag once more and drew out a small green bottle and unscrewed its cap. I extended one finger from my empty hand and placed one clear drop on the end of it.

“Don't cry until you try.” I said, and extended my hand and finger out to her. She made a 'bleh!' sound and frowned at me. “Oh come on! It's not going to kill you! It'll burn your mouth a little, but this stuff is the milder bottle!” She crossed her arms and looked away. She's acting like a child! I sighed. “Have it your way, you big wuss.” I scraped the drop onto my knife and then dripped some more on my steak and spread it around before cutting another piece off of it. I then screwed the cap back onto the bottle and put it back in the part of my bag that held my food supplies. I then continued eating, smiling at the familiar burning sensation. I would have preferred the stronger stuff, but this was the bottle that I had taken out, and my stomach was demanding more food.

When I was finished Jackylin was watching me like she expected something, but that something, whatever it was, never came and I cleaned my plate off with no further conversation between us. “That was great!” I said, licking clean my eating utensils before putting them back together and dropping it back into my bag. “Thanks for the meal, Jackylin.”

“You're...welcome.” She sounded like she had intended originally to say something else, but changed her mind at the last second. “Anyway, would you like to see the rest of this place?”

“Sure.”

The complex was huge and took more than two hours for the tour to be completed. There were several areas that Jackylin did not have access clearance for and several other places that she was not allowed to take me into, but what I had been permitted to see I found to be rather interesting, and at times, a bit disturbing.

First was the nearest room, a security room. It wasn't anything special or different from the ones I my world: A few television screens, an overweight security guard who looked like he was in his later thirties sitting in a chair watching them and looking bored out of his mind.

“This is Percy. He's worked here for most of his life.” She said, introducing him to me. “Say hello, Percy.” Percy looked to his left and up from his seat at us. He grunted and then turned back to staring at the screens. “Percy is twenty eight.” I could believe it, but it was a bit of a stretch. I knew only one person who looked older than he was, and he was a second cousin of mine. He looked like (back when I was twenty three the first time) he was in his thirties when he was only four years older than me. Well, as Melinda once told me, different Reality, different rules. Maybe they age faster here than back home.

The next room was an infirmary. There was a nurse present, and two people being treated. One was a woman who had a black eye and an arm in a cast. The other had bandaged ribs and a broken nose. “These two are in here all the time because they're constantly getting into fights with the other employees. The woman is Sheila, and the man is David. They're siblings.” The two did indeed look similar, and both of them waved at us. “The nurse's name is Mina. Don't make her angry or you'll regret it!” Jackylin warned.

The tour also included a huge gymnasium that had a rock-climbing wall at the opposite end that extended up onto the ceiling, several work out benches to one side, an area in the middle that looked like it could be cleared for some kind of team sport, bath and locker rooms, a small fencing ring, and a number of other miscellaneous areas and equipments for other activities. I inquired as to whether I'd be permitted to use any of it. Jackylin replied that she didn't see why I would not be allowed. This pleased me. I had not been rock (or mountain) climbing in years, and I missed it.

Next was what I took at first to be some sort of training room. In size it was about three fourths as big as the gymnasium, and for some reason it was full of trees and was very dark to the point of it almost looking like it was night inside. Jackylin refused to go into any details, saying that if I didn't already know what it was that I was probably better off not knowing. I did not understand, but then a moment later I looked back when a scream came through the barred glass windows above it and I turned to see a person stagger out of the trees minus an arm that was squirting blood. On his other arm and extending over the hand was what looked like a short sword's blade. He wore some type of armor, but judging from how he was running it had not done him any good.

“The Hell?!” I exclaimed, hands gripping the bars and pulling myself closer in a futile attempt at a better look. The man ran down a stone path to a door and began banging on it with his one remaining arm, begging for someone to open the door and let him out. I looked at Jackylin, who looked at the man with pity, but made no move to go down to wherever the door was and open it. Half a moment later several dark figures also left the trees, moving extremely fast. Three were Humanoid, and two where quadrupeds. All of them shared one discernible trait: They all possessed red eyes.

“Bloody Hooves and Ghouls?!” I exclaimed a second time, once more looking at Jackylin, feeling sick. “Please tell me this is criminal execution.” Jackylin turned her back on the windows.

“You won't want to see this.” She said simply. I did not follow her advice and regretted a moment later when the hunters closed on the man and proceeded tearing him limb-from-limb while still alive and screaming for help that was not going to come. Some blood splattered on the window in front of me and then I turned away, feeling sick to my stomach and fighting the urge to empty out my lunch on the floor. A moment later the screaming stopped and the tearing of the meat became more audible. Jackylin started walking again without a word. I followed her, throwing a few more glances at the bloodied window.

“What in the Maker's name was that all about?!” I demanded, angry and still feeling sick several minutes later.

“Remember I told you that my world is starving?” The question was rhetorical. “That is a sport of sorts where the desperate enter one of those arenas and try to survive for five to ten minutes. The longer you last in it, the more food you're given as a reward, but you need to survive a minimum of five minutes or else the show hosts won't let you out. No one has ever survived for fifteen minutes, though many have tried.”

“That's- that's-”

“Horrible.” She finished, nodding. “Horrible and sick. But it draws the desperate in the thousands each day, and the gambling industry has made millions off of the contestants that die, and since the Bitter Biters, or 'Bloody Hooves' and 'Ghouls', as you called them reassemble the killed contestants after they've eaten their fill (if there's enough to reassemble,) the Arena Hosts never spend any money sending Catchers to the Warped Woods to get more.”

“Warped woods? So it's not called the Everfree forest in this Reality?”

“Everfree? Everfree is the Mythica version of the Warped Woods. The Warped Woods are in this dimension.”

That was something I just didn't understand. I had been in Mythica when I crossed over, and Mythica was the primary dimension. How had I wound up on Earth (or rather, Gaia)? Shouldn't the other stone (which I saw was white instead of black) have also been on Mythica as well? I wish Reality came with an instruction manual! I thought as we came to a door leading to a set of steps. We followed them down and she pointed out two restrooms to me as well as an office room for sign-up of contestants for the 'Nightmare Arena' as she named the room we'd seen from above. As we passed it several gaunt faces looked briefly at us, and one of them kicked me as I went by.

“You government types got it made! Food, a place to sleep, protection!” He spit on my shirt.

“I don't work for the government.” I objected.

“Save your breath, Jacob.” Jackylin advised. “He won't believe you. You're well fed and well-built. Anyone with eyes can see that. Come on.” She pulled on my left sleeve and we continued along. Up until There came the loud sound of heavy metal latches being undone through the wall. I stopped and looked at Jackylin. She nodded. They just sent int another person. This is wrong. I tightened my grip on my staff. Two years of magic at the rate I was using it before. More than enough to stop this. “No, Jacob.” Jackylin said, tightening her grip on my sleeve. “There's nothing either of us can do to stop this.”

“How much food is promised if you survive for fifteen minutes?” I asked.

“No Jacob! My boss will throw me in there himself if he finds out you got yourself killed in the Nightmare Arena because of a bleeding heart!”

“How much?” I repeated, slower. Jackylin sighed.

“Enough for a month for two people.” I nodded.

“Can you use any weapons you like?”

“As long as it's not a gun, yes.” I smirked.

“Is there a reward for killing them all rather than just lasting?” Jackylin stared at me, incredulous.

“Are you completely out of your mind? They nearly had you back at the Stone Passage, and now you just want to throw yourself to them again?”

“Let him, Jackylin.” Came Jackylin's boss's voice from earlier. “I'd rather see what our Other-world kin are capable of. If it gets out of hand I'll intervene, and don't worry, if he dies I have no intention of 'throwing you in there myself'.”

A few minutes later I stood outside the thick metal door to the safety of the building complex. When Jackylin's boss (who finally introduced himself as the facility director) announced that there was going to be a special-case contestant they brought the woman that had just gone out back in, and retrieved the blade weapon that had once been on the wrist of the previous contestant. I had been asked if I wanted any weapons, and I took a machete with me, though I doubted I'd need it.

The guy who'd spit on me watched from a window with the other contestants, though he was the only one that sneered. In answer to my question of 'what do I get if I kill everything' he said that I could have whatever I wanted within reason. He then went on to inform me that they had in captivity and several dozen Bitter Biters, the vast majority of them of the Humanoid variety. As I killed one another would be released from a random gate, and so on.

A ring of lights that encircled the mini-jungle went out and a voice over an intercom told me to begin. The machete strapped to one leg and staff in my other hand I calmly approached the woods and waited a few feet from the edge. Within seconds several sets of red eyes peered out at me from the cover of the trees. After twenty seconds of doing nothing I asked if they were just going to stand there hiding behind the trees all day or if they were going to fight me. A unison of angry snarls erupted from them and they broke cover, running at me the same way I'd seen them go at the now-dead contestant. I smiled as they came closer, not moving, not trying to escape. Two feet from me they leaped into the air and slammed against an invisible barrier. Confused, they bounced off and fell to the ground.

“Ha ha ha ha ha!” I laughed. “My turn!” I opened my empty hand and made a pushing motion straight outward. All of them were shoved back, tumbling and bouncing back into the trees again. Some of them were on their feet again in seconds and started charging me again while others seemed to have broken something when they hit the trees. I made a sweeping motion with my staff from the left to the right and and stopped the motion at the closest one to me. It was cut in half and blood oozed from the lower body and what had once been vitals fell down from the upper body of the Ghoul. The second closest I dispatched via beheading with the machete and I jumped to the side as the body fell to the ground, blood and some shreds of flesh clinging to the blade. The third slowed, hesitating, seeing that is was attacking alone now. While it hesitated several more came running out of the trees, one jumping up and over them like some sort of mutant cartoon kangaroo, followed by several more. One to replace one my foot! I thought as the numbers rose from the original seven to ten.

I stomped a foot on the ground and a wall of earth and metal rose from the ground and stopped in front of the first leaper. It smacked into it and fell back onto a dead tree, skewering himself on it. The other four landed around me. Using a blast of air I knocked them back and lifted myself into the air just out of their physical reach and then turned my attention to the forest. I couldn't see where the gates allowing them to enter were, but that was not important at the moment. The leapers jumped up again, and I simply moved and let them crash into one another and then, increasing gravity's pull beneath them (a trick I learned from Trixie. We had been trying to imitate her 'Attraction Distraction' implosive. We did not quite succeed.) to force them to the ground and pin them there. Moving away from that spot lest I be trapped there as well I positioned myself above the trees and snapped my fingers. A spark danced along my hand, then ignited into flames. I hurled a stream of fire down into the trees below me. Within seconds the room filled with smoke and I'd set fire to most of the trees, torching any and all of the 'Bitter Biters' that had entered it to pursue me, and the magically-induced fire continued to spread to the other trees. Covering my mouth with my shirt, I cut off the stream of fire and moved out of the smoke to observe my handiwork. I bet those Nightmare Arena hosts are going to be pissed at me! I thought with a new smirk.

Shrieks and roars of pain rose from the burning trees as more time went by and eventually someone turned the ventilation system up to maximum and sucked all the thicker smoke out and pumped new air in. This only served to encourage the fire to burn all the hotter and faster, killing more and more of the Bitter Biters as they were released. For a moment I glanced at the spectators, who stared between me and the damage I'd caused in silenced shock. By now the leaves that had once formed a canopy over the forest had all burned away and the fire revealed the room that had once been covered in darkness, along with the gates letting in more enemies. I wonder what my kill-count is? I think I've only been in here about four minutes, I hope I don't run out of these things before I hit five! Normally I did not like killing, but considering who my enemies were and what that people where dying for the entertainment of others, my conscience was willing to make an exception. Especially if it hurts their ratings!

I was surprised when on of the Ghouls sneaked up behind me and jumped up onto my back, digging her claws into my arms and biting hard into my staff arm. I yelled in pain and dropped the machete and began frantically punching her in the face, trying to free myself before-

“AAUGH!” -she tore it out of me. Blood poured from my injury and ran down my arm, staining my shirt and I nearly dropped the staff from pain. My attempts were useless, and other survivors began to surround me and my attacker on the ground, waiting for me to fall down to them. When my punching proved to be ineffective I focused my mind on the creature's eye sockets and dug my fingers into them. It had only one eye but I still managed to mangle it. It shrieked and tried to bite me again, this time going for my throat. I put my free arm in the way and it stopped and tried to shove it out of the way with its arms (it had gripped my waist with its legs). I tried teleporting to get loose, but it just teleported with me. Then I recalled something Twilight had several times warned me never to do: purposely teleport into a wall or into the ground. If I did that my body would go into it, whereas if you teleported with a general thought you'd appear next to or above or under something solid, whichever was safely available. Let's see if I can get this sucker's back stuck in a wall! Concentrating on my objective (because I myself did not want to end up stuck in a wall) I teleported gradually closer and closer to the wall until my would-be killer suddenly froze briefly and then fell limp, releasing me. I turned my head and looked behind me to see that the back of its skull, most of its main body, and one arm was fused into the wall, as was the back of one of my shoes.

I gulped audibly and removed my foot from the shoe, very grateful to whatever Deity or Maker had been watching out for me that had made sure that I'd not also had my foot stuck to the wall and returned my attention to the remaining Bitter Biters. Eleven. Well, eleven if you don't count the two still stuck to the floor. Those two glared up at me with their glowing eyes, teeth bared as best they could.

As I reached out a hand to finish off the last of them the deadbolts on the heavy door opening echoed in the room I hovered in and the door swung open and two armed guards stepped in, guns pointed at my remaining enemies. Behind them stepped in the Director. He surveyed the damage I'd caused and coughed once on the thin smoke (thin because the ventilation was still running at maximum.)

“Well.” he said. The Bitter biters looked from me to them a few times, and then threw themselves at the guards. The guards opened fire on them and mowed them down like grass under a riding mower until the last one stopped moving.

I landed and walked slowly to where the machete had fallen and retrieved it and slid it into the sheath, still messy. “Well, well, well. It would seem that our Other-world kin can use magic. Intriguing.” He turned and left the room. Seeing no reason to stay, I followed as well, ignoring the in-shock stares of all the would-have-been contestants and Jackylin. I stopped at the sign-up desk and asked if I could claim my reward now. The receptionist also stared open-mouthed at me and I had to repeat myself a second time before he heard me.

“Oh! Right, s-sure! He said you could have whatever you wanted, right?” I nodded. “What do you want?” I pointed a thumb over my shoulder at everyone else in the room. There were twelve of them, not including Jackylin.

“Give them all a months supply of food.”

Chapter 3

I exited the room, followed by a dumbstruck Jackylin. My staff's wooden bottom clunked like a walking stick (which was often what it was mistaken for, even with its strange coloration) on the tiled floor. For a few minutes we walked in silence, and then Jackylin grabbed my shirt and spun me around.

“What the heck was that!?” She yelled. I raised my eyebrows. After what her boss, the 'Director' had said (thought of with a capital letter because I did not yet know his name) I had thought that my performance had been rather obvious. “Do you have any idea what you've just done?!”

“Yes. Sorcery. Magic. Witchcraft. Whatever name you choose to assign to it.”

“No, no! Not that!” She paused and lowered her volume to inside-voice. “Although I am curious as to how you did that too- you burned down the Nightmare Arena's hunting trees and killed their creatures, and” she continued, beginning to sound as if she were scolding me. “not only that, when you were offered anything at all as a prize, you gave it away to complete strangers!” She became silent and looked at me as if expecting a reaction. I gave her one, but apparently it was not the answer she was looking for.

“And your point would be...?” She sighed.

“Are you a commoner where you come from, or do you hold some political influence?”

“Well, that depends on your perspective, and whether I'm on Mythica or on Earth, but I consider myself a commoner.”

“That explains it, then.” She looked up and down the halls (which were empty) and leaned in closer. “That was being broadcast live. The entire world saw what you did, including what you asked for as a reward.”

“Again, your point would be...?” I had to wonder why she'd leaned in closer when no one else was around. Maybe that's customary here or something.

“Almost everyone on this planet at least suspects that we're running out of resources as far as food goes. Some of them, mostly the rich and influential, are not worried about this at all because they have their own herds and the security to protect them from possible raids. Of this group, most of them are government officials, be they kings or presidents.

“Now, place yourself in their shoes: You're in power, you have absolutely no fear of going hungry because you have your own food supply. Even if your entire country turns against you, you have the resources to fight them off or simply wait for them to starve. Now, suddenly and as if from nowhere, this strange man appears and does what no one else has succeeded in doing: he killed all the creatures in a Nightmare Arena that were sent against him with a weapon that no other Human can hope to match and, on top of that, rather than take a reward that millions would kill their neighbors for, he chose and gave away one of the most valued resources on this planet to total strangers.

“Publicly, the people are probably going to love, or at least admire you, perhaps see you as some sort of Hero, or more likely, with your powers, a Chosen One sent to save them. Politically, you've probably just made half of those in power fear or hate you for making them look like exactly what they are: selfish and uncaring.”

“I still don't see why that's a problem for me. I came to your world not looking to change or save it, but rather to see a number of my friends that are now deceased. Now that I know that this is not the Necro Walk, but rather another world entirely, I have no reason to stay here. As the maker of my staff once told me, 'One world is enough to worry about.'

“More than that, my world can't solve its own starvation issues and our problems aren't nearly as bad as yours seem to be. I'd be of no help to you.” I began walking again, trying to remember which way it was to return to the white spire that seemed to be this world's version of the black spire rock in the Everfree forest.

“Do you even know how to leave?” She asked after she recognized the route. I was reversing the paths that she'd led me on. “The stone sealed up again after I pulled you through.”

“I'll figure it out.” I replied as we passed several large plants with large, two-pointed black leaves that smelled faintly of blood. My arm brushed one of the leaves briefly and I reached a hand down to it to scratch at the tickling sensation it left behind.

When we arrived at the room again the Director and his two guards were there again, though not for me this time. There were multiple others there as well, most of them appearing to be scientists. I watched them from behind for a few minutes, scratching my arm again where the leaf had touched me idly. Apparently the hearing of Gaia's Humans was much better than Earths because all of them paused and looked behind them to see where the sound had come from.

“Ah! The man of the hour!” A woman whom had been speaking to the Director and looked to be in her late thirties ( and dressed like a elementary schoolteacher from the early nineties) greeted. She crossed the room wearing ugly shoes that looked very uncomfortable and hugged me as if we were old friends. This is different. Normally a fake smile and an offered handshake is all I get. She tightened her grip. Woah! This woman is stronger than she looks! I can barely breathe! A few seconds later she released me and backed away a little so as to get a better look at me.

Her hair was mostly light brown but also had red highlights. Her eyes were- Gold? That's different! and reflected the light that landed in them, causing them to appear to glow like a dog's. She was a little taller than me- and her breath stinks-, was paler, and looked like she could use a nap.

“I don't mean to be rude, but who are you?”

“I'm this nation's current ruler!” She looked at the Director and frowned. “How long has he been here?”

“Less than a day, madam.” He replied.

“In that case” she turned back to me. “you confusion is understandable. I am queen Roxanne. I have been told by the Director that you can use magic and came to our world through the white spire rock. Is this correct?” I nodded. “Marvelous! Have you eaten yet?” I nodded. She looked disappointed for half a moment, but it quickly vanished to be replaced once more with her previous friendly demeanor. “That saves time then, I suppose. After all, we're not getting any younger, are we?” I fought the urge to laugh at the irony of her statement, given what had happened to me when I crossed over and instead nodded. “If you'll come with me, there are several things I'd like to ask you...”

An hour later after being escorted to her office in this building and going through first casual conversation and then to being asked many, many questions about our Mythica and my home world. I answered her questions as best I could, but from her obvious dissatisfaction concerning political system questions as well as the way her eyes narrowed when I told her I was not really anyone of importance as far as Earth was concerned other than just a name in a history book that she had been hoping to get something more out of me than that. Eventually she asked how I used magic. I told her that my people had yet to figure that out. Not a complete lie. She did not believe me.

(New) Chapter 2

View Online

As stated in my blog, the part leading up to where he 'crossed over' will remain the same. If you've already read up to that part, feel free to skip it. I'll make it fairly obvious for you. I have decided that his Trixie will not be attending this little adventure, but we'll see who turns up on 'the other side'.

Chapter 2

I came to the now-overgrown path that once had been the way to Zecora's house not too long after entering, thinking that just as I had stopped at Fluttershy's house, I'd also stop at Zecora's.

We eventually came to a stop next to a huge black spire that had several symbols carved into it. One of which was the sun symbol that Zecora had on her flank. Another was my family's symbol.

The moment my backside touched the stone I felt as if my blood had frozen in my veins. This stone did not emit dread like the others did, instead it emitted nothing at all.

<><><><><><><><><><>

When I awoke again, I couldn't see anything, but realized that it was because it was night when I felt around for my staff and found it lying nearby. Once I had it in hand I lit up the area to find myself in a forest, but it was not Everfree forest. The trees here looked like normal trees, and there was not a single BH to be seen anywhere, though there were hoof marks on the ground surrounding me. If there had been anyone here before I'd arrived, though, there was no one (or nopony) here now. I stood and looked at my staff, checking for damage. None that I could see other than what had already been there. I listened to the night sounds around me and found nothing out of the ordinary. Just a few crickets, and one or two owls hooting. This place doesn't look like a form of heaven, and there's no one here to greet me like the legend stated...so where am I? Did I make it, or am I just somewhere else on Mythica? Or am I perhaps in the past?

Time travel could also explain how ancestors had 'come back from the dead' to give advice or aid to their descendants. I looked behind me and saw to my surprise that the black rock spire was now white, and the symbol of my family that I'd seen on it before was still glowing. I walked back to it and traced it with a finger, now that I had no freaky-looking ghoul to slap my hand away. Nothing happened, and the rock (more of a boulder) still felt like any other rock: cold. Magic. But to what end, I wonder?

Some branches on some shrubbery shook nearby and I turned my head, but not my body to see what it could be. It was just a rabbit. I rolled my eyes and turned back to examining the white boulder. Touching it before had activated it and it had sent me here (wherever here was), but now touching it did nothing. It was possible that it was a one-way transporter, but if that was the case, how would anyone had used it to go to (if it was a time-travel device) the future?

I felt a small pain in my leg when the little rabbit from before threw a rock at me and hit my leg just above my ankle.

“Ouch!” I whirled and frowned at the little critter, who had picked up a second stone (which is how I knew that it had been the critter to throw the first one at me) “You know, if I was a soulless jerk, I could set you on fire with a thought!” I wouldn't, of course. No matter how hostile or annoying, I wasn't going to set a little bunny on fire.

The little bunny was not impressed and threw the second rock at me. I caught it in a hand and tossed it over my shoulder. He hopped a short distance to the right, and picked up a third. You know, this annoying little creature reminds me of Angel, Fluttershy's pet rabbit. He threw that stone too and this time I deflected it with my staff (the staff itself, not by use of magic). Always it stayed in the same general area from where it had appeared, and it stared at me defiantly. Is he protecting something? Or maybe someone? I walked forward, my feet crunching on leaves and rotted twigs until I reached the bush he'd hopped out from under. The little rabbit threw itself at me, biting into my pants. At this point I'd had enough and reached down with a hand and grabbed hold of one of his furry little hind legs and pulled him off of me. He flailed and twisted about in the air, and made several squeaking noises that reminded me of a squirrel. I held him up to eye level and waited. Eventually he stopped flailing and stared back at me. I had only one thing to say to him. “Fluttershy.” He began trying to shake free with renewed effort. At one point I almost dropped him. Angel the bunny died before Fluttershy did. If this really is the land of the dead, then it makes sense for him to be here, as it does Fluttershy, but Angel and I were on fairly good terms towards the end of his lifespan. Why would he attack me? Unless this is part of the test... I pushed my way through the bush, still carrying the little rabbit and then dropped him at what I saw before me. “FLUTTERSHY!!” Her back and her side were matted with blood, one of her wings were missing, and she had- These look like knife wounds! But Ponies don't use knives, and what Human would intentionally harm a Pegasus?

I pushed from my mind that this might not be real and crouched down next to her and felt for a pulse. She had one, but it was weak. Recalling what Luna (and several veterinarians) had taught me about a pony's anatomy, I cleared my mind as best I could and placed a hand on her side. The little rabbit began trying to bite me again, and this time I wasn't so patient. I pinned him to the ground with a simple spell and then once more focused on Fluttershy. I did not think I could replace her wing (though if it had been nearby I could have reattached it. Unfortunately, it was not) but if nothing else I could keep her from dying.

As I began Fluttershy groaned a little as her injuries became raw again and began to heal. I was nearly done when she woke up and looked around. When she saw me she looked terrified and tried to get away, but I had already secured her body in place with the same spell I'd used on Angel.

“I'm trying to help you. Please stay still.” She made several noises and continued squirming, so I put her to sleep again. The last thing I needed was for her to inflict on her body more damage while I was in the process of repairing it. After several more minutes I was finished and I woke her up again. She performed a repeat of what she'd done the last time she'd awoken. In the meantime I sat down on the ground next to her. When she started trying to free herself again I asked why she was afraid of me. I did not mention that I already knew whom she was nor asked if she knew who I was because there was the very real possibility that she did not, and that I did not.

“You're going to hurt me!”

“Am I? Then why did I just save your life? You looked pretty bad when I got here.” I looked at her back where her wing was still missing and her coat was still soaked in what was probably her own blood. “Actually, you still look pretty bad, but any internal injuries I've taken care of.” Fluttershy flapped her wing and then stopped and looked at her back and gasped. “I'm sorry about your wing. I don't know how to regrow limbs.” Fluttershy sniffed and moved her remaining wing weakly, and started to cry. I rested a hand on her side and she flinched.

“So...” she sniffed again and looked back at me. “if you're not here to hurt me, what are you going to do now?”

“First, I'm going to release you.” I looked at Angel, who had calmed down a little. “Then I'm going to release him.”

“Oh! Angel! What are you doing here?”

“He was protecting you. When he saw me he started attacking me with rocks and when I found you he tried to bite me. I had to pin him to the ground with the same spell I used on you so I could concentrate.“ With a thought I freed Fluttershy and then freed Angel, as I said I would. Angel hopped over to Fluttershy, who hugged him.

I stood and brushed the dirt and leaves off my clothes. Fluttershy looked up and then also stood.

“You said earlier that I was going to hurt you. Was it a Human that attacked you?” She nodded.

“And a Griffon. He was riding it.” That was new. Most Griffons hated Humans with a passion back home for decimating their allies and denying them a chance at expanding their borders. There were exceptions, of course, as there are always exceptions, but the general unspoken opinion of Griffons was 'if you're a Human, steer clear of me unless you want your face broken'. “First the Human attacked me while I was on the ground. He stabbed me a few times before I new he was there, and then I managed to get into the air and escape him for a little bit, though it really hurt. Then a Griffon came out from behind a pile of rocks and he jumped onto its back and they chased me. I only got this far before it caught me and ripped one of my wings off. Once that happened all went black and I guess I crashed down here. Then you found me.” She had begun trembling when she got to the point about the Griffon chasing her.

“Would you like me to walk you home?” I asked her. “I give you my word that I'll protect you with my life.” Fluttershy nodded, but asked why I would do that. “You remind me of a very good friend I once had. She's gone now, but the resemblance between you two is uncanny.” She seemed to accept that and together we walked through the forest until we reached its end. I walked out first and looked around, as well as up, and seeing nothing I told Fluttershy that it was safe. She hesitantly exited the woods, Angel riding on her back. She too looked around, and breathed a sigh of relief when she also saw nothing. The trip back was uneventful except for the faint battle roar of a Dragon coming from somewhere to the south. I looked in that direction curiously for a few moments, but saw nothing Whatever was happening, it was happening far from here.

When we reached her home she thanked me and asked me if I'd care to stay the rest of the night as a sort of payment for healing her and walking her home. I thanked her for her generosity, and spent the night sleeping on her porch. She had offered me her couch (which I was too big for) but I replied that I'd be fine, and then pointed out that if another crazed Human should drop by, who better for he or she to encounter first? She still brought me a pillow and a blanket, which I gratefully accepted, and then went to bed. For a time my mind was clear and I thought only of keeping watch while I was still awake, but then I began to wonder if I had perhaps, rather than entering the Realm of the Dead entered some kind of alternate dimension instead. Logic argued against this, because if it had been an alternate world, then it stood to reason that my six equine friends would also be deceased here as well.

“Different world, different rules.” Echoed Melinda Jones' old words in my mind. It was possible that the ponies here lived longer than they did in my world, which could account for why I was still fifty nine and Fluttershy looked fairly young, but I wouldn't know until tomorrow when I could ask her what her age was. In the end, I fell asleep and did not wake up again until morning.

I was prodded awake by the Angel who was poking me with a carrot. When he saw I was awake he gave me a warning look and jerked his head to one side. I looked where he motioned and saw that Fluttershy was watching me from behind the door frame. I said good morning and she whispered it back and asked if I was hungry. I said that I was and she took a few steps back and looked nervous. I gave her a questioning look and asked what why she'd backed away.

“Your kind eat meat! I- I'm made of m- meat!” I laughed and she gave me a confused look.

“Yes, I eat meat, Fluttershy, but I also eat plants. You don't need to be afraid of me having you for breakfast! I don't eat sentient beings.” Fluttershy sighed in relief and then asked if I liked apples or carrots or celery or dandelions. I replied that I'd eat the first three, but not the last. “Fruits and vegetables. I can eat those, but flowers or grass or leaves, no.” She invited me in and gave me three sticks of uncut celery and four carrots. I thanked her and ate them in silence (other than the crunching of the vegetables as I bit into them and ground them between my teeth) while she watched with interest.

“Your teeth...they're different!” She said as I bit the end off the last carrot. I stopped mid-chew and looked up from my meal. “They're square! That other Human's teeth were pointed like a Manticor's teeth!” Fangs? That's not normal. Not back home, anyway.

“Fluttershy, may I ask you a personal question?” She nodded. “How old are you?”

“I will be turning fifty next month. Why do you ask?” So they do live longer here! But how much longer?

“Because I'm not from around here, and the only ponies I've met that could speak like you do only lived to be around forty years old. That's all.”

“That's awful! Did they get an illness or were they cursed?” I shook my head as I finished the last celery stick.

“Nope. That was just their natural lifespan.”

“Where did you meet them?”

“Somewhere far from here.” I stood up from the small bench she had lent me and wiped my hands on my shirt. “Thank you for the food, Fluttershy. Is there any chance you know some other ponies named Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, or Rarity?” Fluttershy stared at me, her face covered in shock.

“Yes...but how do you know those names? And how did you know my name?”

“You would not believe me if I told you. Do you know where I can find them?”

“Rainbow Dash went to the royal army recruitment last month as did Applejack and her brother. Twilight Sparkle has set up a communication center in town next to the post office with the help of her cute baby dragon” Her eyes lit up for a moment as she thought of him. “so that if, and probably when the town gets attacked by more Humans we can alert the princesses and hopefully get some help. The other Unicorns usually also help out. Rarity went missing several days ago when she was out hunting for gemstones, and Pinkie Pie is assisting in keeping track of our town's food.”

“And you?”

“I just live out here by myself near Everfree forest with Angel Bunny. I used to take care of animals, but when the Humans came they started disappearing. Now Angel is the only one that I have left.” The little rabbit hugged one of her legs, and she nuzzled him. “I think,” She looked up from Angel. “maybe those sharp-toothed Humans are eating them all!” She shuddered.

“And then yesterday you got attacked too. You shouldn't stay out here by yourself anymore, Fluttershy. You should pack up the things you can't afford to leave behind and go into town where it's safer.” Fluttershy became upset and shook her head.

“I can't leave! I've lived here almost all my life!”

“And if you stay there's a very good chance that you could die here too. Materiel objects can be replaced. Lives cannot, nor can the emptiness left from their passing be filled.” My throat tightened at the end of the last sentence and it changed my voice a little. Fluttershy looked around her home, and sighed, looking sad. Finally, she sighed and said

“Will you help me gather and carry some things? My back still hurts from-” She hesitated, trying to bury the unpleasant memories of the previous day. “from yesterday.” I nodded.

While I gathered several things with the help of Angel Bunny, Fluttershy partook of her own breakfast. When she finished she cleaned out most of her pantry and stuffed the food in two more bags which I also volunteered to carry with my hands along with her saddlebags strapped (albeit awkwardly) to my lower back beneath by travel pack. When all was ready I felt fifty pounds heavier and longed for my younger years when this would feel like almost nothing. As I was I could still carry it with no problem at a walk, but if trouble found us running would be out of the question.

When Fluttershy was sure she'd packed everything she wanted or needed that would be practical (she had not wanted to leave behind a cuckoo clock mounted on a wall near a window, but there was no space left in the bags, much to her lament) I exited the door crouching and walking sideways to fit both myself and the bags through the door and waited on the ground just off the porch for Fluttershy to lock the door behind her, which she did. When she had run a hoof down one wall of her house she whispered a promise to herself to come back just as soon as it was safe and then led the way from her home to Ponyville. It was not until we'd arrived at the town limits that I realized that Id overlooked a very crucial detail: Humans (apparently) were considered enemies (with good reason) here. Even though the ones that the ponies encountered here seemed to be different from me, with the exception of my teeth I still looked like them. Fluttershy was leading me to the village and she was of brighter coloration than the clothes I had chosen to wear for my trip through the woods, but I was tall, and she was not. Both of use were noticed at roughly the same time, and they wasted no time attacking me in an attempt to 'save' one of their number. I dropped the bags and reached for my staff, but then remembered that I'd tied it in place between my body, my backpack, and Fluttershy's saddlebags and started trying to run instead to buy me time enough to loose the two bags. I did not get far, and something struck my head and I blacked out.

When I woke up again I found myself lying in a familiar setting: Nurse Heartblood's infirmary. Unlike my first trip there however, I was being guarded this time by two ponies of an unfriendly outer disposition. When they saw I was awake they glared at me and bared their teeth. I raised a hand (and my head a little) to my head and rubbed at a spot that itched. When I pulled my hand away again I found small bits of dried blood stuck on my fingers and then a headache made me groan a little. I lowered my head back down onto the pillow, but looked at the two ponies guarding me with my eyes.

“Try anything funny and we'll buck you in the face!” One of the two stallions threatened.

“Thanks for the warning.”

For close to three hours I laid on the bed waiting for somepony to decide my fate (or for my bladder to explode. Whichever came first) and come tell me what it was going to be. Eventually the door to the rest of the infirmary opened and several hoofsteps echoed in the room before another familiar face, though slightly different body, frostily greeted me. It was Twilight Sparkle.

Her Cutie Mark was different from what I knew, however. Rather than what looked like a hot pink star with a few smaller stars around it (which I was told later after meeting her that it was a symbol for magic) was instead what seemed to be a checklist. Organizational skills? I could see that being an alternative to Twilight's magic-mark. Her mane and tail were also different, but they were one solid color of dark blue rather than having a stripe which made me wonder if my Twilight had dyed her hair. Lastly, the curious look that all too often my Twilight had sported when learning about Humans was nowhere to be seen. Instead, distrust and near-hostility met my eyes.

“Count yourself lucky to be alive, Human.” She said with disgust. “If not for Fluttershy's insistence that we not hurt you, we'd be disposing of your dead body right now. Now who are you and why have you come here?”

“I am here because I was trying to make sure that Fluttershy made it to town safely. My name is Jacob Pharaoh Lighthand the ninth.” Her eyes widened for an instant, but she said nothing about it.

“Show me your teeth.” I bared my teeth and she leaned in closer and examined them. After telling me to open my mouth entirely and I did so she nodded and leaned back again. I closed my mouth and she explained that she was checking to make sure that Fluttershy had not imagined seeing my teeth in a different shape.

“It is not often that a Pegasus loses their wings in any situation, and from what I have been told it often traumatizes those that it happens to. Fluttershy also claimed that you used magic to heal her injuries, yet you made no attempt to defend yourself from us when we attacked you. Why?”

“You are not my enemies. You attacked me out of a misunderstanding. Fighting back would have gained me nothing but your scorn.” I thought it best at the moment to not reveal to them that without a horn or my staff I could not use magic at all. It was likely they'd think I'd killed Unicorns to get their horns if I did. I just hoped they'd not gone through my things and found my Twilight and Rarity's horns.

“Hmm.” She looked me in the eyes and stared for a moment, and then left the room briefly. When she came back again she had my backpack with her and she used her magic to dump out the contents on the floor. I winced, thinking of the bottle with the unknown contents and hoped that whatever it was inside was not sensitive to jolts. She used levitation to separate the various things I'd packed (most of it clothing and some dried foods) and then asked me what each was and their purpose, eventually coming to the bottle and horn box, which I'd tied shut with twine. I told her that I did not know what was in the bottle but warned that it should be handled with care, and for the horn box I claimed it was a gift.

“What's inside?” She asked, not as frosty but still far from friendly.

“Ivory. It was rather expensive for the giver to acquire, and I'd appreciate it if you'd not mess with it.” Twilight looked back and forth from the box and me, then shrugged and to my relief returned it to the backpack. When I'd named everything and their purpose and she'd returned all my belongings to my pack she brought in one last object: my staff. The muscles around my eyes tightened a bit as I ran various stories through my mind as to why I carried something such as it with me, but it proved to be unnecessary because she floated it over to me without asking what it was.

“Fluttershy said you had been using it to help you make your way through the forest. It looks a bit too fancy for something so mundane, but I've seen fancier. Here.” I sat up and took it in my left hand, enjoying the faint warmth that I'd grown so used to over the years once again fill me. “Fluttershy also said you admitted to eating meat, but that you also said you could eat plants and then ate the celery and carrots that she gave you.” I nodded. “She also said that you knew our names, as well as several others. How?”

“You'd never believe me if I told you.” I warned, laying my staff across my lap.

“Try me.” I did.

Many hours later Twilight left along with one of the stallions that had been guarding me and nurse Heartblood came and offered me some water. I declined, but asked her instead if I could use their toilet.

Watching me like a mother cat looking after her newborn kittens, the stallion followed close behind me while I followed nurse Heartblood to their restroom. They waited outside the door while I tended to my physical needs, and then followed them back to the patient's resting room and once more waited for whatever was to come next.

Chapter 3

View Online

Sorry that took so long. Took me forever to figure out why I had writer's block with A Favor Returned. I had it because I had not been writing this and so I was not balanced. More than half of this was written in the last hour (I had to stop for a few things) so it really isn't too long. Anywho, enjoy. : )

-----

Chapter 3

What happened to come next a few hours later into the afternoon was a visit from Fluttershy who came inquiring after my health. She was relieved to discover that not only had I awoken, but I did not seem to have a concussion. She asked Twilight had asked me, and I told her (the questions, not my answers. That would have taken all afternoon to repeat).

“So what will you do now?” She asked.

“Just wait, I suppose. I can't really go anywhere, and I'm not even sure how I came to be in your world in the first place! Even if I did my magic doesn't work in the black heart of Everfree forest. I'd only be going back to a death of being eaten alive by Bloody Hooves!” Fluttershy blinked a few times, looking confused.

“Bloody Hooves?” Fluttershy's eyes became wide. “They sound scary!” I nodded and explained what they were and how they had become what they had.

“Rather a fitting thing, given that your people are eating us in our world!” One of the ponies watching me declared.

“The Bloody Hooves have done far more damage to your kind than they have to ours, and we'll probably wipe them out completely in the next thirty years or so. If there are as many Humans in your Reality as there are in mine, your whole world is dead even if you all work together against them, and from what I've been told, the Griffons have joined them!”

“The Humans of this Reality have never used any of the weapons you've described, and our world has been fighting them for the last ten years. If they were capable of conquering us, they'd have done so by now!”

“Not if they're using you as food as Twilight Sparkle claimed. It would not be smart for them to kill you all off through conquest as that would defeat the purpose of coming here in the first place. It would be far better for them to raid you from time to time and take only what they need when they need it until your nation was weak enough for them to just stroll on in and take you all with hardly a fight.”

“I had suspected the same thing.”

All three ponies in the room (two earth and Fluttershy) suddenly knelt as princess Celestia, looking very serious, came through the door and approached the bed I laid on. I made no move to bow, but I saluted. Celestia studied me a moment, and then told the other ponies to leave. The earth ponies objected, of course, but Fluttershy left instantly. For the earth ponies Celestia gave them a reassuring smile and informed them that she was more than capable of handling a single Human should he prove to be hostile. Still not comfortable leaving Celestia alone, the two trod out. Now that we were alone, Celestia studied me again, not speaking. Her eyes landed on my staff several times, making me wonder if she suspected as to what it truly was, but when she spoke again she made no mention of it. “Judging from the letter that Twilight Sparkle sent me briefly summarizing your story, I don't think that introductions between us are necessary, though my student noted several times that you stopped several times when you told her of the occasions in which you used magic, which makes me suspect that you're deliberately hiding something about it. None of the Humans that we've dealt with showed any signs of being able to use it, which makes me wonder what, besides your diet and disposition towards us, makes you so special.” I said nothing in reply and she nodded. “I cannot read minds, but your face reveals plenty. Go ahead and keep your secret for now if you wish. In the meantime, perhaps you might be willing to help me.”

I raised an eyebrow, wondering why she would simply decide to trust me right off the bat like that given the state of things in her kingdom. “We have as of yet been unable to determine where they predatory Humans are entering our world from. We know that it is somewhere in Everfree Forest, but as of recent anypony that goes inside it almost never comes out again.”

“Which is how you've determined that they're getting in through the forest?” I asked. She nodded. “Why trust me? As far as you know, we've only just met today. For all you know, I could simply be trying to fool you so I can infiltrate your society and learn your weaknesses.”

“Because if you were, you would not have brought that up, and because you chose to run when you were attacked by the Ponyville citizens rather than try to fight them.”

Though the princess's logic had a few holes in it, I agreed to give her all the information I could, but warned her that things that were one way in my world might be very different here. In truth I was rather surprised that there was a pathway connecting our (or rather, their) worlds when Humanity had been banished to the Echo Dimension (as Celestia had explained to me while we spoke) rather than going voluntarily. Apparently the old war with the Dragon race had occurred here as well, but in this reality it had been the Ponies and Dragons that had allied against Humanity, who's numbers had skyrocketed to being more than five times their combined population at the time. **

At first they had used tactics that they were using now: raids and small skirmishes on several fronts to spread out what small military forces the ponies had so as to weaken them overall. At first the Dragons could have cared less about this happening, but then they also began invading Dragon territory as well and retaliated in kind, but it seemed no matter how many they killed, more kept coming, and eventually raids turned into outright war, again with most of it focused on their (militarily speaking) weaker enemies, the ponies.

After much discussion with the elders of the Dragon race Celestia's father convinced them to join with them against the Humans. The Dragons gathered their numbers and began fighting back directly, forcing the Humans to retreat time and time again. About a hundred of the Dragons total had been slain before the Alicorn king said that they'd done enough, and then, with nearly every Unicorn that could be found along with Celestia and Luna's mother and uncle helping, they transported the vast majority of the Human population into the Echo Dimension, leaving only a few hundred behind, which the Dragons and ponies finished off.

“My father was the one that forged the gateway with the help of our mother. It was his hope that one day Humans would become more civilized and we could welcome them back, but he was very, very wrong, and it was his downfall.” Apparently, around the same time in my reality that my magician ancestor had gone to Mythica and was turned to stone, her father, (his name was Mantle) decided to go to Earth in person to see if they had changed, and they killed him. After that both her uncle and her mother forbade anypony to go near the passage, and the exact location of it was forgotten as the ages went by. Now Humans were coming into Mythica, and with the information on how her father had died, I now knew how they had gotten in: his horn.

I explained to Celestia how the gateway in my reality worked and she was dismayed that her father's remains were being used in such a way. “But that would explain why-”

Her sentence was interrupted by the sound of a scream coming from outside. Celestia used her magic to raise the curtains, and gasped at what she (and now myself as well) saw: Ponyville was under attack.

I followed Celestia out of the patient wing, but she stopped me at the door, saying that not only was I injured, but I stood a good chance of getting hurt by ponies if I went outside the infirmary. I felt frustrated that I was being benched, but agreed with her logic and sat down on a couch in reception room. I may be stuck in here, but if any of those fanged Humans come in here looking for trouble, they'll find more than they can handle!

Fluttershy had apparently gone home, but the guard-ponies had not, and they quickly took up positions on either side of the infirmary door as if expecting me to try escaping. As if I'd have anywhere to go! I frowned and went to the couch and sat, looking out of one of the windows. A few figures ran by carrying torches in hand. One of them stopped outside the window and looked inside. It apparently saw me, because the figure asked in a thick English accent why I was resting when the raid had just begun. I did not answer and she asked if I was injured. I still did not answer and she went to the door where the two ponies reacted first in fear, then attacked. The female had not expected an ambush, and was also surprised but quickly reacted and defended herself with a long knife that she pulled from a high boot and swiped at the two ponies. One of them was nicked on a front knee, and the other received a long slash to his face. Both of them whinnied at the pain and struck the female's arms with their hoofs. Little ponies or not, their legs were still powerful, and Humans (back home, anyway) rarely got struck by a hoof and walked away unhurt. She was no exception and she screamed when her blade arm was hit and apparently broken as well and cradled it with her other hand.

“Why do you just sit there?!” She yelled at me as her knife clattered to the floor. “Are you stupid?!”

“No.” I finally answered. “I just think they've got you handled well enough without my help.”

“They've got me-” Her face was stunned up until she was cracked in the head, and then she fell to the floor, a little bit of blood trickling from the side of her head where she'd been struck. The pony that had jumped to kick her landed easily enough, and then they pushed the Human outside the doors and shut them. Meanwhile more screams and of fear and pain and harsh laughter rang through the town and reached our windows.

A bright burst of light outside blinded me, and I assumed every other being in the town, and then Celestia's voice, sounding fierce, boomed, warning the raiders that if they did not cease their attack now, she would would destroy them. Laughter met her warning and another three Humans ran by the infirmary chasing a pony that looked like one of Applebloom's children, who tripped over the downed Human (She should have been watching her front rather than her pursuers) my guards had killed and tumbled to the ground. The three surrounded her and tossed a net over her. The filly struggled, but the three converged on her and tossed another net over the first and then tackled her to the ground. She struggled, but they were too heavy, and her movements were already constricted.

I looked at my guards, who stood with grim faces, watching the proceedings.

“Will you be saving her?” I asked, no longer sitting, and walking towards the door.

“Twilight told us to keep an eye on you and make sure that you do not go anywhere.”

“And would Twilight approve of you letting an innocent girl be taken to be eaten alive? If you won't lift a hoof to help, than I will. Step aside.” The two shifted to stand closer together to block me. Meanwhile outside the three had bound the filly's legs and were dragging her away. She called for help, but no one came. In the background I could hear voices calling for the raiders to get out because they were being slaughtered. The abductors began to run, still dragging their captive. I narrowed my eyes at my guards. “Move. Now.” They shook their heads. “Fine. Don't move.” I tightened my grip on my staff and teleported outside, much to the shock of the two ponies. “Hey!” I yelled at the three dragging the pony away. They looked behind them and stopped.

“You're not part of our town...” One of them observed. “Where'd you come from?”

“You are going to let that girl go.” I declared, ignoring the question. Meanwhile the two ponies ran out of the building and stood behind me.

“And why would we do that?” The same one asked.

“We payed good money to get the rights to raid this area! Bugger off!” The eldest of them declared.

“The rights? You're killing sentient beings!”

“Oh great, another bleeding-heart Hippy!” The third groaned, spitting on the ground. “Why don't you people wake up?! Gaea is running out of animals; this world may be the only chance we have at survival!”

“I'm not from Gaea.” I replied. “I'm from Earth, and if you won't release her, then I'll just have to take her back myself.” They dropped the net and drew the same type of long knife the woman had drawn from her boot.

“You and what army, pal?” One of them taunted. Without another word I teleported forward, laid a hand on the filly, and then teleported back into the infirmary, lifted my hand from her side, and then teleported back outside.

“What in the Netherworld?!” The youngest gasped. “That was magic! How did you-” I smirked for a second, then frowned at them and pointed my left index finger at them.

“Burn.” The one on the far left had his pants burst into flames and screamed, his arms flailing around while his hands slapped at the tongues of fire that raced up to his shirt. His companions also screamed and tried to put him out the same way he had, only to have the fire jump to them as well. They panicked and ran away from me, still burning, and threw themselves into a fountain. The flames were quenched, (because I let them be) and the three men climbed out and ran for the edge of town, never looking back.

I lowered my empty hand and turned to the two stunned ponies behind me. “Are you going to go untie that filly, or are you going to leave that to me as well?”

Celestia made good her threat of killing the raiders, and when the raid finally ended there was a Human body-count of fifteen, including the one that my guards had slain.

When she returned to the infirmary after the many thanks her people gave her the guards told her in exaggerated detail what I'd done. The filly I'd saved did not thank me, but given my similarity to the ones that had taken her I did not hold it against her. She left shortly after the raid ended and ran to find her family and see if they had also survived. Once the guards had finished their version of the story she asked them once more to leave, and to leave the building this time.

“I thank you for your efforts, Jacob. What you've done helps me believe your story a bit more, and if not for the deep-seeded distrust for Humans I'm sure that her family would have thanked you as well. As it is, I'm sure you understand.” I nodded. “It seems that even Ponyville is now coming under attack, and I am sad to say that our military forces are spread too thinly already.”

“Meaning that either they'll have to fend for themselves, or you'll have to order an evacuation.” She nodded.

“I fear that some of my little ponies will not want to leave their homes, and several of our army's newest recruits will want to return to protect it, which, as far as our fighting forces are concerned, I cannot allow.”

“What would you have me do, your majesty?”

I had a feeling that she would never ask me for help directly for political reasons, which meant if I wanted to help, which I did, I'd have to volunteer. This could be an illusion caused from touching the black spire, or it could have been 'the test' to prove my worth, or it could be real. Test or not, illusion or not, not helping them would have gone against the grain for me, so what else could I do?

Celestia smiled.

“I appreciate your willingness to help, but it won't be that simple. As I am sure you are very much aware, the ponies don't trust you. Even if you swore loyalty to me in front of the entire village, this likely would have little effect, and you would still be resented, if not openly mistreated. Perhaps something more...dramatic would be in order.”

“Dramatic? You mean dangerous.” She nodded.

“Recently one of our soldiers was taken captive while she was on a scouting mission. It seems that Humans have been setting up a base of operations here in our world to coordinate raids against us and the Dragon kin within the Griffon kingdom's borders. My sister, whom is at the moment in charge of finding ways to prevent more Humans from journeying from the Everfree forest to the Griffon kingdom has her hooves full and cannot spare any of the soldiers assigned to her. I cannot send any soldiers either because the Griffons in tandem with what Humans are already here have been making advances into our lands and we may at any time be forced to go into battle with them.

“Even if I could spare anypony, they'd never get close enough to the base without also being captured or killed. But you...” I saw where she was going with it. But me, also a Human, could easily stroll in unchallenged and try to find out if the captured soldier was still alive, and perhaps even rescue it. I'll probably have to leave my staff behind though, so I don't draw attention to myself. Costume will also be an issue if none of the ones here from the dead will fit me.

“Understood. Who was taken and what color are they?”

“I believe you are already familiar with her. Her name is Rainbow Dash.”

__ __ __ __ __

The three men that Jacob had chased off were being punished for lying to cover their ineptitude. It had been their job to capture a female pony this time around, and they'd failed.

Each team of three was supposed to capture one filly or mare, since last time they'd captured several stallions and colts. Though not every village was going to use this tactic, their town, the town of Boarborn,e was famous for its methods of raising cattle and other types of herd animals, and if the method of animal-raising worked on regular horses it stood to reason that the same would work here as well with these animals. So rather than eating every Pony or Dragon (mainly their eggs) that they found, they instead took them back home to Gaea with the intention of breeding them.

Unlike most of the rest of their world, which was quickly running out of food being that the carnivorous Human (with some minor exceptions to foods such as bread) could only eat meat, Boarborne was not starving, and they were now in fact one of the richest towns in the world because of their animal-breeding and raising methods. However, their hungry neighboring towns were beginning to look at them in a way that made them nervous, and so the citizens saw that it was time to expand their business.

“I swear it as the Maker's own truth!” One of them screamed as he dangled by a rope tied around his ankles over blazing coals. “We were attacked by a Hippy using magic!” The man was lowered closer to the coals and the heat shriveled his eyebrows and made his skin tighten as yet still more sweat poured across his skin and dropped to the glowing coals below. The hiss the drops of moisture created were brief and gave no respite from the searing heat the seemed to penetrate his entire being. His two friends had been similarly dealt with, and one of them was in critical condition from all the moisture he'd lost. Each of them said the same thing, which made their elder wonder if it really could be true, though everything he knew screamed otherwise. Humans had never, in all their long history, been able to use magic. Certainly they had achieved some incredible things, such as killing that Alicorn that whose horn had proved to be the key to unlocking the gateway between their worlds, as his granddaughter had discovered (he was rather proud of her for figuring that out), but magic had never been one of.

“Do you think I was born yesterday, you young fool? I'm nearly at the end of my life at the age of thirty six. Humans can't use magic! If we could, we would not be in as much trouble as our world is!”

“Let him down, granddad. We know that it's been nearly two thousand years since our people were sent to this world. It's possible that any Humans left behind could have been enslaved and changed by the pony royalty. They seem to be more powerful than the Unicorns are. Who knows what they are capable of?”

“Very well.” The elder signaled with a hand to have the man released. He spout various thanks at the elder's granddaughter, who waved them away. “Jackylin, shouldn't you be with your father planning the next raid? We can only push the ponies so far before they get fully involved and our efforts will go from raids to wars. Once that happens we won't be getting as much out of this world. The King will be using every pony and Dragon killed for food rather than thinking of taking prisoners.”

“I know. This is why we need to gain more political allies within the Griffon nation. Once the king steps in with the army our part in this place will be greatly reduced. If we can arrange the king's demise, however, then-” The elder quickly placed a hand over Jackylin's mouth.

“Shh! What you speak of could get you killed, and the rest of us too!” Jackylin sighed. He was right, of course. The king would not tolerate such words. Or even rumor of them. IF he thought for even a minute that Boarborne held potential traitors, he would burn the entire place down. After taking everything of value from it first, of course. This made planning his demise rather difficult as she had to do most of it by herself. There were a few others she trusted, her grandfather being one, but he would have no part of it other than being her grandfather.

A Human that can use magic just might speed things up though if I can bring him over to my way of thinking. All the armies in the world can't stop a Gaea-quake or a tornado!

Jackylin was called by her father to inspect their latest catch from their latest raid. She had already done so once today, so she found it a bit odd that she was being told to do so again, but did as she was told. Their most recent raid had not gone very well due to one of the Ponies' leaders arriving. They had lost more than half of those that had gone in, and most of them had family that would miss them. Even though they all went into towns, villages, and Dragon dens mentally prepared for the possibility that they might not come back out again from it, it never made it any easier when it was someone that you knew that did not come back and you were.

Jackylin strode past a Griffon that was tearing into a side of beef on a small table and stopped outside of a cage. Inside the cage were several of the Pony race huddling as close to one another as they could get, and a small number of them stared defiantly at her from the other side of the bars. One of which was what they presumed to be a scout from the Pony army. It was a blue Pegasus with a Rainbow lightning bolt mark on its flank. She had been captured a week or so ago around the same time a white Unicorn had been taken. Full of fire, the blue one was, and it had cost two townsfolk a broken arm each and three cracked ribs for another to clip her wings and bind her legs so she would not be able to escape. The third one had also lost two fingers to a bite. Jackylin sneered at her, but could not help feeling a grudging respect for the mare. It would be difficult to break that one. We might have to simply kill her. An alpha of either gender can lead the herd to defiance. Sentient or not, the result will likely be much the same.

“She's still refusing any food we offer her, and the others are doing the same.” One of the townsfolk with a broken arm stated from a desk that had been set up next to the holding cages. At the moment the other cages were empty. “Most of the ones huddling in the middle will likely give in a few days, but she's another matter. We'll see.”

“We don't have time for our normal methods. Full war is already on with the Dragons and the Fire Fang tribe is fully committed already. It won't be long before their neighbors join in as well. If it goes badly for them our king will step in and take control of our operations here and join them. You know his methods: kill the strong, and the weak will fall in line. That may work in most cases- heck, we use it for our animals- but he has never actually been in combat himself. He'll throw our lives away like a cattail plant its seeds.

“If that female is unwilling to submit in three days, kill her.”

Chapter 4

View Online

Chapter 4

Celestia informed the mayor of Ponyville what I was being assigned to do much to the mayor's objection. The mayor thought I would be much more useful as a source of information in regards to Human culture and perhaps even weaknesses, but Celestia firmly told her that this was not a request for advisement, but rather a statement as to what was going to be done. The mayor was not happy, but in the end was forced to accept her princess' decision. The agreement of the townsfolk that I was to be guarded at all times had officially been overturned, but that did not stop the locals from watching me suspiciously everywhere I went.

First I gathered supplies. Water, food, and of course, the clothing that had been on the dead. It was disgusting work stripping them down and cleaning their clothing of blood and dirt. Most of them had been killed by Celestia which meant that most of them had been killed with magic rather than having suffered any outer (meaning, bloody) injuries, but for those that had not been they had several injuries, and most of them were bloody. I had no soap on my person, so water had to do. I had tried asking the locals for some, but they pretended not to see or hear me when I did. Rather than make an issue out of it I did what I could for the cloth and then waited for it to dry in the fading sunlight.

After the sun had gone down I made a fire outside and with a little creativity put up three metal poles scavenged from a scrap pile in town and hung the clothes that looked closest to my size over the fire to dry them. This took time, but it was not as if I had much else to do. When the last of them had finally dried out enough to be easy to put on I stripped off my own clothes down to my underwear and pulled on a shirt. Too tight. I tossed it to one side and tried on another. The chest was comfortable, but the sleeves would not fit over my arms. Next! The third fit almost perfectly but had a big red stain over the ribs. Darn. Oh well. This one I tossed into the fire. There was no point in keeping what I'd not be able to make use of. The others I might have been able to combine after experimenting with sewing. I'd never tried that before, but how hard could it be? Fortunately I managed to find one that was at least adequate, though it had a bloodstain in the center of the chest. It had not been particularly large though, so if anyone asked I could probably say that I had gotten a bloody nose.

Next were the shorts. They made me think more of either skirts, or kilts, and it felt weird putting them on. I had been tempted to simply go in my own clothing, as none of the Humans I'd encountered had made comment about my attire, but after looking at what they'd all been wearing, I discovered that it had the same basic design. If I walked in wearing my clothes I'd likely stick out like a Pegasus in a flock of ducks. The first pair- Can it really be called that when it does not have two places for my legs?- went on with no problem and I decided that I'd use it. I kept an extra one in case I needed to change my outfit and tossed the others on the fire. The extra shirts I cut into strips in case I needed to make a bandage and then waited for my fire to die down, and then using a bit of magic dug a hole and buried the coals and ashes in it. I returned the poles to the scrap heap and then returned to the infirmary to soak the cloths in a decontaminating liquid. They'd not had any, so I improvised once again and boiled the cloths instead. Once finished I laid them out and waited for them to dry- I should have kept that fire a while longer. Oh well.- before placing them in a separate section of my backpack.

Now ready to set out I went to Twilight Sparkle's house to ask if she knew where specifically the Human headquarters were. The Griffon nation took up a good portion of the rest of this continent, so that would be a lot of area to cover if I had to look on my own. Twilight was less reluctant to help me than that rest of Ponyville had been, but was still a far cry from the Twilight Sparkle I called my friend.

Twilight brought out a map from a cubby hole and flattened it out on a desk using several paperweights. She tapped a hoof on a spot where there appeared to be a small canyon.

“There. On both sides of that gap they are supposed to have a base. In the bottom of that gorge is where they are keeping the ponies they've taken.”

“How do you know this?”

“Not all of the Griffons are hostile toward us. Celestia has a few friends among them that leak information to us from time to time.”

“North-north east? Alright, thanks.” I turned and headed for the door. Twilight called to me before I could leave, though.

“Jacob, wait!” I paused. “Rarity was taken about a week ago. If at all possible, do you think maybe you could get her out too?”

“If she's there and still alive, I'll try.”

I left my staff in the care of Twilight, telling her that it was very important to me and that it could be considered additional incentive for me to come back. She looked at it doubtfully, but accepted it.

Now all I had to defend myself was my body, and two knives I'd taken from the dead. I also had my Twilight and Rarity's horns in my backpack, but I did not want to use them, and I had no intention of leaving them behind in case somepony got nosy. Hopefully what I had would be enough. If it wasn't...well, hopefully it would be.

Leaving Ponyville was simple enough, as was starting my hike in the correct direction because I had the constellations visible from this side of the world relatively well-memorized thanks to the efforts of my Twilight while I was still training under princess Luna.

Nothing interesting occurred during the rest of the night and first day, and I was going nuts with nothing to do but walk and stare into the distance, but unfortunately there was not much that I could do to prevent this. The second day was much the same, and I was more than regretting having left my staff behind as it would have made my trip much faster. Wanting this lonesome walk to be over I quickened my pace into a power-walk. When I stopped to rest again as the sun set below the edge of the world my legs were sore and I regretted not exercising on a daily basis like Celestia often suggested. I wasn't out of shape, really, but it had been too long since I'd gone on a trip like this. My people's technology has me spoiled! If I ever get back, I'm going to walk everywhere as long as I'm still able!

I rose again before dawn and, legs still aching and not enjoying it, started walking again. I ate while I walked, taking advantage of this time alone to eat some of my peppered deer jerky (imported from Earth of course). I doubted that the ponies would appreciate mine doing so around them, so this might be one of the few opportunities I'd get to eat meat again for awhile.

I misjudged my hunger and ate all of it instead of only half the bag like I'd intended, but had little time to worry about that. As I took a pull from my canteen I saw something in the distance moving but had no idea what it could be. I took another sip from my canteen and shoved it back into my backpack along with my trash. Ten minutes later I discovered that I'd reached the Human encampment. It did not look particularly large. It's maybe about the size of my elementary school. Or permanent, for that matter. This place looks like it could be broken down and moved in less than a day if there was need for it. This makes me wonder if they're intending on moving soon, and if so, where?

As Celestia and I had hoped I walked right into it with no one saying a word to me. They waved and I did so as well in response, but that was all. No second glance, no raised eyebrows, nothing, and I could not prevent a smile from forming. I was quick to wipe it away, though, lest one of the many serious or grumpy people around me ask what I was so pleased about.

Nearly everypon- er, everybody looked to be busy doing something, so I picked up a small crate and carried it out in front of me. This tactic worked fine for about twenty minutes, and then the person who seemed to be in charge of whatever place this crate was supposed to be delivered to yelled at me to take it to the third storage shed.

“Uh...where was that again?” I asked in an apologetic tone. The woman face-palmed and complained about being surrounded by idiots.

“Follow this row until you see the smithy, then turn left and follow that walkway until you see the pony cages. Once you see those,turn left again and follow that to its end. It's right there. Got all that?” I nodded. “Good,” She said in an indoor voice. “now move your ass!” She yelled. I stumbled back a few steps and she smirked. I quickly turned and left. I cared little if the box actually made it to its destination or not, but I'd found that quite often over the years that if you made someone (regardless of species) angry they tended to remember you even if you'd only met them once, and since this was meant as a get-in-get-out mission, I felt it best not to have anyone remember me.

Again, as I made my way through the encampment pretty much everybody ignored me other than a glance or two as I passed someone along the pathway. I passed the smithy, then briefly paused at the pony cages. There were several ponies in side of varying types, but I saw neither Rarity nor Rainbow Dash inside. It was possible that they were being held separately- Provided that they had not been for dinner one of the nights that I'd stopped to rest...No! Don't think like that! I shook my head rapidly a moment and then made myself keep walking so I could drop off the crate. Once I had I hid myself behind a stack of them and waited for nightfall in the hopes that they'd be less active like my version of their race normally were. They weren't. If anything, they were even more active now.

Crap. Maybe they're nocturnal...or maybe this is their regular daytime like night in my Mythica is day in Wales. Either way, I've wasted too much time. I squeezed through the crates in reverse manner that I'd done to get in (though at one point I needed to climb over some because more had been added rather haphazardly) and stepped out of the shed. Fortunately no one had been around at the time to see me do so, so I headed back to the pony cage. As I did so a bell was wrung several times and several Humans ran by me. While I was curious as to where everyone was going, more people being around me meant more chances someone would realize that I was not supposed to be there. More importantly, it will hopefully make finding Rainbow Dash and freeing her easier. I just hope she doesn't try to kick my head in when I do!

I stopped at the pony cage and quickly looked around. There was no one. Leaning closer to the bars, I asked in a low voice if anyone could tell me if they'd seen Rainbow Dash. Several of them looked at me, but said nothing.

“Look, I know I look like them, but I'm not. Princess Celestia sent me here to rescue Rainbow Dash. Once I get her out of here my main mission will be complete and I can come back and free you too. Now please, can anypony tell me where she is?” Their ears perked up at the mention of Celestia, but only one of them looked as if she might say anything. It was a female foal. She hesitated, looked at the rest of her group, and then back at me again.

“Prove it!” She challenged.

“How?” I asked.

“You know Celestia's name; so what? So do they. Name her personal student and the student's best friends!”

“Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkamena Diane Pie, also called Pinkie Pie for short.” The foal's mouth hung open and her eyes were big. Clearly she'd not expected me to know, or to answer without any hesitation whatsoever.

“Who are the Wonderbolts?!”

“The Wonderbolts used to be performers from Cloudsdale and are Rainbow Dash's role models. I don't know what they do now.”

“Okay...” She thought for a few seconds. “Who is the Mare in the Moon?”

“You mean who was the Mare in the Moon. Nightmare Moon, who later turned out to be princess Luna after the Elements of Harmony were used on her. Are you done asking me questions? I probably don't have much time.”

“Oh, you have plenty.” One of the other ponies, (a red Pegasus) said. “That bell is their raid signal. Every few days they go on a raid to harass our nation and take more prisoners for one reason or another. A few Humans will patrol this place, but the camp will be mostly empty for now.”

“Any idea how many?” He shrugged.

“Between ten and thirteen.”

“I was told that Rainbow Dash might be found here.”

“I heard. If you're going to find her alive, you'll need to hurry. They're going to kill her tonight for resisting them.”

“Any idea where I can find her?” He shook his head.

“We've been kept in here for the most part. Sometimes they'll take one or two of us out to try breeding us like animals, but when its done we're caged again.”

“Breeding?” He nodded.

“I'm not sure why, but I can guess.”

“Before I run, have any of you perhaps seen a white Unicorn with a purple mane and tail?” A green earth pony stood up from the huddle.

“I have. She's in the breeding pens along with several others. They're near the armory. If you should find her, tell her the green earth pony said he's sorry. She'll know who I am.” I nodded, thanked them, and started walking away, but then stopped and turned back.

“I will be coming back!” I swore, then I ran from them in search of Rainbow Dash first.

At first I simply ran, my eyes darting from one temporary structure to another, trying to picture what place they would use as an execution ground. I checked the center of the camp. It was very open compared to the rest, and a crowd could gather if a punishment was to be public, but she was not there, nor was there any form of restraints. So not here. I tried the smithy I'd passed during the daylight hours, but this also proved a waste of time and I moved on.

My stomach growled as I ran past a kitchen and two of the patrolmen, one of whom laughed when his companion said that I'd missed the raiding party's departure already.

“Besides, gramps, isn't it passed your bed time?” Wha- Gramps?! I may be old enough to be a grandparent, but I know for a fact I don't look it!

“Now look here, pal! I may be almost sixty years old, but I-” They started laughing again.

“Now I know its passed your bed time! If you were that old, you'd be dead! Anyway gramps, if you're not in the mood to go to bed yet, you should stick around the kitchen for awhile. I heard a rumor they'll be serving fresh Pegasus later for breakfast. Who knows, you just might get a taste a few hours early if you're lucky. Good night, old man.”

I watched them go, more than half tempted to brain those two with the nearest heavy object. This was the first time that anyone had ever called me old, and it bothered the heck out of me.

I probably would have sat there fuming another five minutes or more if not for a crash coming from the kitchen I'd run past a moment ago. Wait, he said they'd be serving Pegasus...Ack! She's in the kitchen! I backtracked and tried to get inside, but the door to it was locked. This entire set-up can be taken apart to be moved! Why would they bother with a door?! Recalling a thing I'd seen done in almost every action movie involving guns and explosions, I stood back a step from the door and kicked it as hard as I could. The door held up to my attack and I clutched my foot in pain while making several squeaking noises. That's not fair! I thought as I hopped a bit on one leg. A muffled scream came through the door followed by the sounds of a struggle. Not knowing what else to do I drew one of the knives I'd stolen from the dead Humans and jammed it into the space between the door and the frame and pried at the door, hoping the knife would work like a crowbar. It did not, and I only succeeded in breaking the knife. I tossed the broken blade away and tried to think of what to do try next. Only one thing came to mind, so I did it. I took off my backpack and dumped the contents out on the ground. I dug through my stuff and ripped the twine from the box and grabbed Twilight's horn.

“Thank you, Twilight! I'll put it to good use!” Channeling strength into my empty fist I punched the door with the image of a wrecking ball i my mind, and this time it shattered into toothpicks and shot backward across the small room. A man in a bloodstained apron turned just in time to get a face full of wooden shrapnel, along with the rest of his body.. His eyes were ruined and his front quickly became soaked with his own blood. So quickly did it happen that he did not even have time to scream, and he fell over backwards, dead before he struck the floor. I strode into the room, looking for Rainbow Dash. I saw blue, and headed towards, it.

“Listen, I know you don't have any reason to trust me, but-” I stopped. I turned my head away and fought the urges to both vomit from the sight, and to cry. I was too late. She was already dead. Again.

I stumbled out of the kitchen, hands trembling and arms shaking. I sank down next to my bag and reached for the damaged box that had once held both horns. Seeing the damage I removed Rarity's horn from the box and placed the other scattered objects back into my backpack. My mind was empty, and I suppose a mental expert would say that I was in shock. Perhaps I was.

I had not left the kitchen immediately. I had to know something first, and strode to her remains and placed a hand on the corpse to see if my fears were correct. They were. The sounds of struggle I'd heard just seconds before I shattered the door inward had been her fighting for her life. If I had not been so stubborn in regards to the use of Twilight and Rarity's horns, she would still be alive right now and we'd be (probably fighting one another until I subdued her) freeing the other ponies and escaping. It was my fault, and only my fault that she was dead. Rainbow Dash is dead... I thought again and once more looked back into the bloodied kitchen. Or perhaps 'butchery' would have been a better name. She's dead, but I'll not leave her body to be fed on!

I Re-entered the murder scene and looked to an oil lamp hanging from the low ceiling. I reached up and unhooked it, and then pulled out a small cork that was slightly sticking out of a hole on its top next to the glass tube that contained the flame and wick. I poured the extra oil out onto Dash's body and then pulled the flame out with magic and set it on fire. I nurtured the flame with magic, and when her body was completely engulfed I exited once more, not caring if the whole place caught fire.

My mission was a failure. Celestia had assigned me to rescue one of her scouts, one of my friends (even if Rainbow herself did not know it), and I'd failed them both. A part of me wanted to just give up and go back to Ponyville and report my failure, but a small voice in my heart that reminded me of Dash herself whispered that wallowing in guilt would help no one, and that there were still others that needed my help. With this in mind I nodded and placed my things on my back and set out to look for Rarity. I've lost one friend to these...people tonight. I'll not lose another!

__ __ __ __ __

Jackylin Darkfist was suddenly jolted awake by the sound of something exploding. She had no idea what it was, as she'd never heard one before, and she was quickly up and actively searching for the source. She grabbed one of the knives that the Royal Hunting 'company' the king ran issued to everyone that purchased permissions to hunt in the Mythica world on her way out of her tent and slid her feet into her boots outside the entrance. They were a little damp form dew, but her body heat quickly dried them as she headed in the direction she thought the sound came from.

On her way there she passed an elderly man with a grim look on his face striding with purpose. She gave him a curious glance, but was far more interested in what she was already doing to care more than to think the idle thought that this was the first time she'd seen him.

It did not take her long to find out that the noise had come from the kitchen, or more specifically, the door being destroyed by something. What, she had no idea. Inside she saw that the butcher that her grandfather had put in charge of killing the Pegasus was dead, as was the Pegasus itself, though for some reason the body of the Pegasus was in the process of being burned to ash. The Pegasus had been beheaded with a large cleaver judging from the skull being separated from the body, and judging by the cut running down the blackened, smoking chest and stopping at the belly the butcher had been about to begin gutting it when he had stopped for some reason and had gone to the door. Shortly after, the door had somehow burst inward in splinters and the pieces of wood hit him like a thousand tiny arrows raining from the sky that struck a group of unarmored people.

Quickly Jackylin looked about for something to put the flames out before they could spread, and, finding nothing ran back outside and yelled “Fire! Fire at the kitchen!” At the top of her lungs.

Having her own fair share of tracking experience, Jackylin examined the ground in front of the door for hoof prints. Only magic can have done such as this! She thought as she examined the packed dirt. To her surprise none of the impressions in the loose dried surface dirt that had a habit of clinging to just about everything before the next rain revealed no such prints, which only meant one thing: what the three men had told them had in fact been true, and that Human was here now.

This both intrigued and excited her, and scared her. If he had killed the butcher and burned the Pegasus, it meant he'd not wanted anyone to have her, which meant he felt some sort of attachment to it. This probably meant that he'd allied himself with the animals. She would have to approach him with caution. But what would he look like? All the three men had said was- wait...that old man! I've never seen him before, and we've had no visitors from Gaea for over two weeks that weren't from our town! She stamped a foot on the ground. And I just walked by him and let him go! She growled at herself and started after him, then stopped.

He had not set fire to the kitchen or any of the buildings, but only to the Pegasus. If he has allied himself with them and came to rescue them, then he won't leave without searching the rest of our base first for more of them...the prisoners! Jackylin raced to where the caged ponies were still caged and, nodding an smirking as a plan formed in her mind, she searched out the nearest patrol and told them to gather the others and stand guard at the cage with her.

“I'm expecting a little company, and I want to have a nice chat with him before he leaves.”

Chapter 5

View Online

Chapter 5

I found the armory after doing a little exploring, though it took longer than I'd have liked. After getting turned around four times and even ending up at a row of dug outhouses (which you could not pay me to use) I decided to risk asking directions. The guy I asked did better than that: he showed me the way there while his partner continued patrolling. Perhaps looking old to these guys has its advantages!

“Here you go, old-timer. Just don't hurt yourself, okay? I'd rather not get an earful because you threw your back out trying to suit up and relive your glory days.”

“I could still kick you're butt, you brat!” I shook a fist at him. He laughed and walked away, leaving me to my own devices. Since I was already here I took a peek inside to see what I might have to deal with in the future. To my relief all of what I saw looked like what I'd seen on the men patrolling the encampment: Middle Ages weaponry. I was curious as to why this was given that they'd had just as much time as us to advance themselves, but did not think into it too much. There would be time enough for that later after I'd gotten the ponies (and myself) out of here. I grabbed a new knife to replace the one I'd broken, then remembered that I'd put the Unicorn horn in it and returned it to the weapon rack and exited the armory and walked around to the back.

Just as the green earth pony had said it would be. It was nothing fancy. It looked more like a barn than an actual prison like I'd expected, but then I supposed a barn could be considered a prison to an equine.

This building looked more permanent than the rest of the encampment, which could have meant that either they intended this to stay here, or else they were not able to build something less permanent for what this reality's Humans had in mind to be taking place here.

I walked down the middle between gate after gate, all of them made from wood with a simple latch, but the latches had been made for Humans to use, which meant that the ponies would not have been able to use them, effectively trapping them if they could not use magic. I scratched my head, puzzled. But Rarity can use magic! Why would this place hold her? I began looking over the gates at the makes and fillies that were being held within. Their maturities ranged from just above being foals to just below being elderly. It seems they're interested right now in finding out what their reproductive age ends and begins at to see if there are any differences between their own equines and this world's. He was right, they are going to breed them.

Most of the younger ponies were sniffling or outright crying, and it tore at my heart to see them like that, but if I just let them out now they'd probably only get caught again unless I could get them all out at once, and even if I could they'd probably try to beat me up before they ran unless I could give them incentive to trust me first.

“Rarity!” I called out. “Is there a Unicorn named Rarity here?” I heard the sound of movement in several stalls, but I received no answer. “The green earth pony says he's sorry.” Still no verbal reply. “Please, we don't have much time. If you're here, please tell me so I can get you out.” At the last word more movement came from the stalls and a chorus of voices called out for me to release them too. They obviously could not see over the doors of the stalls, otherwise their reactions likely would have been much different, but I still did not hear Rarity's voice. She and I had not been as close as some of the other girls but I still remembered the sound of her voice clearly. I also knew what would set her off. “Dark brown and bright yellow are the perfect colors to wear together for every occasion!” I called out over the din of the other pony's voices. A gasp followed by a shriek of horror overrode the other voices.

“Only a maniac could ever believe such a horrible thing! Remove that abominable color-clash immediately!” She demanded.

“There you are!” I exclaimed, heading for the fifth-from-last stall on the right side. I unlatched the door and then had Rarity throw herself at me. She paused in stunned silence when she saw that I was in fact a Human, and then she glared death and tried to stomp my face. I grabbed her front legs and rolled us over so that I was on top and then wrestled with her until I was standing. Though I held up Rarity's front legs, her back touched the ground, and she tried using this against me.

“Release me you fiend! Your kind have taken my carrier, my figure, my virginity, and my magic from me! What more could you want?!” She began to sob, still fighting to get loose. It was then I noticed that her horn had either been removed, or had been shaved down to a circle of bone on her forehead. The spiral shape that often wound around the horn itself was a spiral that wound its way to the center of the stump almost like the rings of a tree, only her spiral was the red of blood.

“I know that I look like the others, Rarity, but I am not your enemy! Hold still!” She tried to kick me with her hind legs and nicked the right side of my chest. I grunted and foolishly released her. As soon as her front hoofs touched the ground she jumped and threw her full body weight into my chest, knocking me over backwards. She again threw herself at me, her face a dark storm. “Rarity! Stop it! I'm trying to save you!”

“I don't want help from your kind!!! she growled. “You've taken everything but my life from me!”

“I'm not like them!” I repeated, yelling this time and once more trying to keep her from stomping my face. “I can prove it!” I placed my hands on her chest and shoved her back off of me and sat up quickly, using the momentum to get to my knees. I focused my mind and held her against the floor with telekinesis. Rarity flailed her legs about, but she was stuck like a fly on flypaper. “That's better.” I said as I stood up and walked to her, stopping just out of the reach of her hind legs. “Now, like I said, I'm not like them! Fluttershy noticed this, let's see if you do too.” Her eyes widened at the familiar name and I bared my teeth at her. She studied them a moment, then looked at my eyes with a raised eyebrow.

“Am I supposed to be seeing something?” I closed my mouth and chuckled. You'd think that someone like her whom has an eye for detail would notice the difference. No matter.

“My teeth are different, but that in and of itself is no reason to believe that I'm of another race, so I'll give you another: I can use magic, and those others cannot.”

“Again, that's not a reason to trust you.” I nodded. She was right, it was not. But I had a feeling that there was something I could do that would convince her. Though if that does not work I'll probably have to fight her again, and it'll be harder that time around.

“Then how about this? If you promise to convince the other ponies to trust me, I'll give you your magic back.” Rarity's eyes became wide and rose to the top of her head before becoming suspicious a second later.

“That's impossible. Only the most skilled healers can re-attach limbs, and even if you were that skilled, they took my horn away from here, as they do with the other Unicorns that fought them with magic.” I reached down into my boot and withdrew Twilight's horn, then removed my backpack from my back and pulled out my Rarity's horn and displayed it to her.

“Are you sure? Then what's this?” She gaped at it, then at the purple horn.

“Where did you get those?”

“Do we have a deal?” Rarity hesitated, and looked at the other stalls. While we fought the voices had changed from 'release me' to 'get him, Rarity!' and now they had grown quiet again- they were listening. Rarity was probably considering going back on her word once I'd healed her. That's a risk I'll have to take if we're going to get out of here. I'm not leaving without her, and my conscience won't let me just leave the others when I can help them as well.

Rarity nodded, and I returned Twilight's horn to my boot and reached into the other for the knife that I still had.

“What's that for?” She asked. I explained that the way I'd been taught for connecting bone to bone involved fresh blood touching both parts. In truth I had never attempted connecting old bone to still-living, and had only tried re-attaching horns when it came to forging a wand, but given that the horn had belonged to a Rarity it would probably still work. I hope it works, otherwise I'll not only seem a liar, but I'll have squandered Rarity's gift!

“I can use either mine or yours. Which would you prefer?”

“This is your magic, so use your blood.” I nodded and cut a line across the palm of the hand holding 'her' horn and spread a few drops along is smoothed base and then gripped it again, ignoring the slight twinge as pressure was applied to the cut. I lined the base of the horn up with stump and allowed my blood to form a line of it to run down the shaft and come into contact with the stump.

“Alright...here we go.” I drew on the power granted me by both horns and recalled the spell that Twilight had used back when it was me, her, and Melinda forging my wand. Rarity's stump and the horn began pulling blood from my hand like a sponge pulls water from the bowl it's dropped in. I knew they were doing this from the weakening feeling in my left arm and an odd suction-feel against my palm. Sure enough, though, The line between the two parts of ivory disappeared in places as the two parts melded together.

Rarity gasped underneath me and stared at me with wide eyes.

“I- I can feel it! My magic! But...something’s different...” She fidgeted a little.

“Please stay still and don't use any magic yet. I'm not done.” She ceased movement and waited while I returned my focus to 'healing' her. It did not take long. As soon as blood ceased being pulled from my hand I knew the process was complete and I released my grip on it and turned my palm over. The skin of my palm was pale, as was my wrist, so I healed the cut to prevent any more leakage and waited for the color to return on its own. In the meantime I released my hold on Rarity and told her I was finished and she could get up.

Rarity rolled over and stood a moment later and focused her magic on the latches on all the stalls around me. The instant they were open the other filliess and mares ran out and surrounded us. Some were amazed at Rarity's horn having been restored to her, but almost all of them glared at me. I looked around me, feeling a bit nervous, and then looked at Rarity, who looked rather pleased with herself.

“Well, you certainly did restore my magic to me, though I still think it feels a bit odd. Tell me, girls, does my horn look any different?” A light blue one said that her spiral groove now had a red highlight. “Probably from him using his blood for it instead of mine. Oh well, I've gotten it back, so I suppose I should not complain.” She shrugged. Looking at me again, she nodded. “Alright. I'll trust you for now. How are you going to get us out of here?”

I told them that I still needed to get several others (whom had told me how to find them in the first place) out first before we could leave and asked if they would be willing to wait for me to come back with them. Rarity did not want to stay in that place any longer and neither did the others, so in the end I had a parade of pastel ponies plodding along behind me. If anyone happened to see us now, there would be no way to explain myself, and it was unlikely they'd chalk it up to 'stupid old man has gone senile'. Strangely enough, we did not encounter anyone at all, which I not only found odd, but completely unrealistic. The ponies in the cage had said that there were at least few over a dozen here, which probably did not include any others that might have been from the next shift whom were asleep at the moment, so unless they all got diarrhea at the same time (unlikely) we should have seen at least one person walking around. Something's not right. I said as much to Rarity, who could offer no insight as she had been locked in that breeding barn ever since she had arrived, as had most of the others.

“I don't like this.”

“You don't like that we've had no trouble? What's so bad about that?”

“Not having trouble is fine with me, but I passed two patrols and one young woman before I found you lot. To not see anyone at all...I feel like I'm walking into a trap or something.”

A few minutes later we found out that this was exactly what we were doing. There were three armed-to-the-teeth guards waiting by the cage with arrows knocked to bows and aimed at us along with the young woman that I'd passed after burning Rainbow Dash's remains. Seeing this I raised my hands and prepared to deflect them.

“I wouldn't do that, if I were you. That is, if you don't want us to slaughter your horse-friends.” The young woman said, and snapped her fingers. On all sides of us several more guards stepped out from behind buildings and pointed spears at us. How did they get that close without us seeing or hearing them?! The ponies pressed their backs against one another and stared out at those that had surrounded us.

Seeing our reactions the young woman grinned and walked forward by herself and stopped a few feet away from us. “I just used my head, that's all. When I saw that you'd only burned the dead Pegasus after killing the butcher I guessed first that it had been a would-be hero Unicorn that had come, but then I saw no hoofprints on the ground outside the kitchen. Three of my men a few days ago swore they'd been chased off by a Human that used magic, so I simply put the pieces of the puzzle together and figured you were here to break them out and then return to wherever you had come from. I figured that you'd search the entire place, so all I had to do was get my people in a position of ambush in a place I knew you'd find, and wait.” She spread her arms, still grinning. “And here you are!”

“I just found out that you had one of my best friends killed, so I'm in no mood for games.” I said. If she'd wanted me dead then she could have ordered me run through by a spear, or shot with an arrow before I had time to react. Obviously she wanted something else. “What do you want?”

“Many things,” She replied. “but at the moment only a few are pressing. First, I want to know how you're able to use magic. No one else I've ever heard of ever has.” I laughed at her. She shrugged. “That was about the reply that I expected. The second thing I want to know how many of you magic-Humans there are fighting for the ponies, but I doubt you'll give me that information willingly, so let's move on to the third and at the moment most-wanted: I want you to help me get rid of someone.”

“And by get rid of, I'm assuming you mean, 'kill'.” She nodded.

“In our society, only the strong, or the clever rule for prolonged periods of time. I am looking to increase my station, but sadly I am currently in no position to do so. I do have a plan in mind, but I'll need you in order to implement it.”

“Why should I help you do anything?” She motioned at the ponies behind me, and thumbed at the ones behind her and clapped her hands. Her archers hesitated a moment, but then unlocked the cage and backed away from it. Her spear men also backed off.

“You don't have to do so right now, but I will need your help soon. As a gesture of good faith I'll let both you and them go today, but in return, when I send a messenger for you I want you to come back with my messenger and hear what I have to say. If you choose to aid me I'll stop the raids my town is making against the pony nation, though I cannot speak for the other towns, tribes, and of course, our king.. If you refuse you'll only be hurting yourselves.” She stepped to one side so that we could join with the caged group, which the ponies quickly did before once more turning outward to look for any threats.

Not taking my eyes off of her until I had joined the ponies, I followed the herd out of the encampment. At the edge I stopped and turned back to see that both she and her guards had followed us . “How will I find you if the messenger and I become separated? What is your name?”

“Don't you know it's rude to ask someone's name without giving yours first?” She asked back, sounding annoyed.

“My name is Jacob Pharaoh Lighthand the Ninth.”

“My name is Jackylin Empress Darkfist, I'm also the Ninth. Eerily similar, isn't it?”

__ __ __ __ __

Jackylin watched them go for a few minutes before turning away and returning to her tent. Several of her men questioned the wisdom of this, especially when she'd just given away the spoils of the last two raids. The others were currently on their way back to Gaea following a roundabout route that would take them around where Luna and her forces were watching the old route from the Stone Arch Gateway to the Griffon lands. They would not arrive for a little over a month, but it would be worth it.

Jackylin replied that if it gained him as a potential ally rather than an enemy, it would be worth it. She just hoped that her grandfather and father agreed with her. While her grandfather was just as good a strategic thinker as she, if not better, all too often he preferred caution when there were gains to be made. This had served him well back home, but here it all too often cost them precious time and resources.

Her father, sadly, lacked a strategic mind and used his muscle more often than his head, which had cost them the lives of men and women in some of his bolder raids. But, She thought. that would be why grandpa is in charge of the expedition this time around and not him! Jackylin hoped that the next time they chose a leader it would be her. So long as Jacob came when she summoned him and he agreed to take part in her plans, she would gain so much more than leadership of a raiding team.

Jackylin yawned and removed her boots and once more left them outside of her tent before crawling under her covers. She knew she would get an earful later, but for now, it was time to sleep.

^ ^ ^ ^ ^

The next several days were filled with pony-to-pony chatter and several unsure or suspicious glances my way. I blocked it out for the most part and kept walking back towards Ponyville. Yes, I had failed in my original purpose for coming out here in the first place, but I'd done some good, right? Not that it changes the ache it leaves in my heart. Celestia might forgive me for failing after bringing so many back, but I never would, and it was unlikely that the other five Harmony Element bearers would either with the exception perhaps being Fluttershy. No doubt by now all of them (and most of the town if the girls had told Pinkie Pie) knew what Celestia had charged me with.

I knew that carrying guilt along with me would gain me nothing but a distracted mind, but I could not help it through the two and a half days it took to walk back to Ponyville. Once there, however, I temporarily forgot about it as the equines I'd freed ran by me to the town, leaving me to make my way into town at my walk. Their eagerness brought an ironic smile to smile to my face; it seemed even the illusion of safety could bring hope to the heart.

What followed were many greetings, offers of sympathy offered by those that had not been taken, and joy as a few members of family that had been taken from Ponyville were now returned to them. I did not ask for a thank you, rather, I walked through the crowd of ungrateful equines and entered the Sugarcube Corner, which at the moment was thankfully empty with the exception of a suddenly-nervous Mrs Cake and not-so-cheerful Pinkie Pie, whose hair became inflated the moment she saw me.

“Oh my gosh! You came back!” She exclaimed and ran to my side. “So you saved Rainbow and Rarity?! Cuz you know Rainbow Dash is my best friend and Rarity is nice too and if you did the princess would be thrilled and- wait, you look sad.” I walked over to one of the too-small-for-me chairs and sat on it as best I could and sighed and put my face in a palm. As I did so the door bell jingled again and Rarity came in through the door. Pinkie jumped up in the air and waved her arms- or rather, her forelegs- so quickly they blurred and galloped over to Rarity and caught her up in a hug. “Rarity! Twilight's gonna be thrilled that you two made it back safely and so will the princess- hey we should have a party to celebrate don't you-” Pinkie stopped mid-sentence and cocked her head at Rarity's look of confusion.

“Rainbow Dash was taken prisoner too?” She asked, and then turned her head to look at me. I looked at her briefly through my fingers and then broke eye contact and looked away. She trotted over to me and asked why she had not been with me when I came to their rescue. I removed my hand and gave her a mournful look.

“I did not get there to her fast enough. Seconds...just seconds- !!! My sentence broke as my words caught in my throat. I drew in a shaky breath and tried again. “I found Rainbow Dash in what the carnivorous Humans called a 'kitchen'. That was no kitchen. A kitchen is a place of culinary creation. That place was a butchery. She was in the process of being gutted when I found her.” My hands started trembling again and all three females gasped and held their hoofs over their mouths. “I set the place on fire before I left but I guess they put it out because when we passed it on the way out of the encampment it was still standing. But I'm pretty such she was cremated before they did extinguish the fire, at least.”

“Cremated?” Mrs Cake asked.

“It's a way my people handle our dead.” I explained. “I burned her so that there'd be nothing for them to eat.”

Shortly after Rarity and Pinkie Pie left the Sugarcube to tell their other friends the true results of my mission. In the meantime Mrs Cake generously offered me a brownie and a chocolate milkshake. I thanked her and placed a handful of bits on the table next to me. She said the snack was on the house, but I didn't take them back. Halfway through the shake Twilight Sparkle walked in and took a seat across from me and studied me while I continued sucking down the semi-solid treat. I stared straight ahead, not focusing on anything.

“You didn't fail.” She said. I pretended to ignore her because I did not agree, though those were exactly the words I wanted to hear. She leaned forward. “You did not fail.” She said slower. I took a longer draw on my milkshake and found I'd reached the bottom. I looked in the bottom and then pushed it to one side and ate the last bite of brownie.

“I'll need to send a letter to the princess later. You don't mind if I borrow Spike for that, do you?” I asked, pretending I'd not heard her. She frowned at me as I stood again.

“Fine, we won't talk about Rainbow.” Twilight said, and got out of her seat and followed me towards the door. “Rarity told me that that girl, Jackylin is planning something and intends to send you a message later. You aren't really going to help her, are you?”

“That depends on what she has in mind.” I ducked under the low door and walked outside. “If it's something that can cause dissent amongst her race, than yes. From what I've seen their tech level is in my people's Middle Ages, meaning some of the same weapons that you ponies use, which means that this war will have to be won using strategy. I've got no idea how high their population is on Gaea, but on my world we have over six billion. If that is the same here, your world is doomed one way or another. They'll just keep coming no matter how skilled your fighters and magic-users are.” Twilight stopped and stared at me, her right eye twitching.

“Over...six...billion!?!” She squeaked out.

“Luna reacted much the same way when I told her that back home, only back home according to your world's history Humanity had always been Equestria's allies in war instead of enemies. Since that's not the case here, we need to take every advantage we can get, and internal discord is a wonderful ally when it's your opponent that is experiencing it.”

“So getting them to fight each other is a good thing. Alright. So what will you do in the meantime?” I shrugged.

“First I'm going to send a letter to Celestia telling her that I failed to do what she assigned me along with an apology, and then I'll await her judgment. After that, we'll see.”

“Rarity said that if you agreed to help, then that woman would stop attacking us but warned that she had no control over others' forces. You may not be their breed of Human,” We stopped outside the door to her house. “but you're still very similar. What are your kind weak against?” I laughed.

“Pretty much everything, really. We aren't very strong, even your foals can outrun the average Human, we can't fly, and we have no claws. Well, I have no claws. They might. They also have pointed teeth and I don't. Actually, now that I think about it, being that they're predators, they probably run faster than my kind does, too. Never mind, forget I said anything.” Twilight opened her door and we walked inside. I hung my backpack up on her coat hooks and continued further into the library.

“You wait here. I'm going to go and get Spike so you can send your letter.” I nodded and took a seat on the floor.

True to her word, Twilight came back with Spike, but it had taken a little longer than I'd expected. He must have been busy at that communications place. Given all their recent visitors, that would not surprise me.

“We're back, Jacob. You can send your letter whenever you want.” I nodded and stood and walked to her writing desk and took a piece of parchment and uncapped her ink well and chose a quill and began writing. I did not say much and wrote what I said I would along with a mention of what Jackylin had said. In total there was less about a paragraph.

I rolled the 'letter'- Or note, rather. Too short to be a letter.- and up and dripped some wax from a candle onto the parchment sheet's edge to seal it and then leaned over and handed it to Spike.

“Done. If you would, Spike?” He took it and torched it. The smoke flew up and out a window. “Thank you.” Now to await judgment.

I did not have to wait long. Seven minutes later Spike belched and a new letter appeared. Spiek broke the seal and scanned his eyes over it, and then handed it to me.

To Jacob Lighthand,

As my student predicted beforehand in a letter she sent ahead of yours, you made no attempt to

explain the reasons for your failure to me, nor did you mention that you helped more than a dozen

other ponies make their escape. Guilt can be a terrible thing, and even worse when you feel that you've

failed a friend, but do not sell yourself short. Even if you do not forgive yourself, I forgive you,

and there are several pony families that forgive you because of what you have accomplished.

On a different note, I find the news that not every Human attacking us is of the same mind very

pertinent information. For your next assignment I charge you with finding out all that you can

concerning this 'internal discord' as you termed it with my student and try to find a way to work it to our

advantage.

P.S.

My student also mentioned that you re-attached Rarity's horn. I've witnessed and performed

re-attachments of limbs before, but never of horns, and there are several healers I know of that would

give a leg to witness and know how you did that. I shall be sending three of them to you, along with a

blue Unicorn that recently broke half of her own horn off by accident. They shall be arriving within the

week. In the meantime, could you do me the favor of helping the denizens of that town make it more

defensible against Human assault? If you fear my little ponies will not listen to you, relay your ideas to

Twilight Sparkle and use her as your mouthpiece.

Princess Celestia

I lowered the letter and looked at Twilight, who was reading a book while telekinetically holding a candle above her for better lighting. I walked to her and Twilight looked up from her book and gave me a questioning look.

“Twilight, I'm sorry to disturb you, but do you think you could show me around town? We've got a lot of work to do.”

Chapter 6

View Online

Chapter 6

Ponyville was a nice place, it really was. Wide streets for easy passage through town, spread out buildings so that there was little to no crowding even on a busy day, a huge town square that connected to the main streets and allowed all the town's citizens to fit inside in case of a important announcement or perhaps one of Pinkie's extravagant parties, and bright colored paint jobs on cute little shops and houses.

Yes, a nice place to live, but a terrible place to want to try building defenses in. The wide streets meant that if someone came in force they could circle around small groups of defenders easily and have plenty of maneuvering space. The spread out buildings meant that defending a single block of street would take far more effort than it was worth. The huge town square offered no cover of any kind unless you put something in place yourself, and once the center was taken an opposing force could spread out to fill the entire town within minutes. I had never been in a middle-ages battle, but I'd read enough books and seen enough video documentaries over my lifetime to tell that 'fort' and this location were not related by even the loosest definition.

“This place is a death trap!” I muttered as Twilight pointed out the road that led towards Sweet Apple Acres. No wonder Celestia could not spare the troops to defend this place! It would take her entire army to hold it! Not that her entire army could fit. Right now the safest place on Mythica is probably Cloudsdale. At least they'd only have to deal with the Griffons! I rubbed my face with my hands, then stopped and looked at them. Wrinkles! I guess I really am getting old after all. Where did the time go? I shook my head and lowered my hands. Time for that later. Right now, we need a miracle. A few hundred thousand of our world's soldiers armed with assault rifles and Unihorn point 2's would be nice. I looked around me. Nothing. Darn.

“Are you listening?” Intruded Twilight's voice into my useless thought train. I jolted and looked down at her.

“Sorry, what were you saying?” Twilight frowned.

“I was saying that I think we should tell Applebloom and her family that they should come into town where it's safer. Applebloom is as strong as Applejack, and her husband is pretty tough too, but they still have one foal to look after even though their two other kids are grown.” I shook my head.

“If we do anything we should move everypony here to another location. This town is too spread out. We'd have to cut down a good portion of Everfree forest- or maybe Sweet Apple Acres since they're closer- to make a wall around the town and spikes to slow any invaders. Heck, we'd probably be better off going to the royal palace ruins in Everfree forest to defend ourselves rather than here.” Twilight looked at the town next to us, and then looked up at me.

“You really think so? We forced out the last raiders pretty well.”

“With Celestia's help, yes, but I saw some of your people from the infirmary, Twilight. Most of them did not try to fight, most of them ran. If we're raided again, there's a good chance that the same exact thing will happen, and without Celestia being here, how well do you think we'll do?”

“I'm pretty powerful, and you use magic. We could fight them!” She said confidently.

“We can't be everywhere at once, Twilight. If the town is attacked on all sides, they won't need to beat us. All they'd need to do is distract us for about fifteen minutes, and then their job would be done and they could run.”

“Well I know for a fact that the Apple family won't let you use their trees, and neither will I! They make their living with the apples from those trees, and it was the Apple family that put this town on the map in the first place. Cutting down their trees would be like spitting in their faces!”

“Alright. What's the condition of the royal palace in Everfree in your world?”

“At this point it'd probably be better to tear it down and start again from scratch, and it's rumored that the Humans are coming out of there anyway. Wouldn't we just be putting ourselves in more danger that way?” She was right. I'd forgotten about that little tidbit of information.\

“Okay, so that's out too.” I looked up in the sky and saw a house perched on clouds above it. Putting out of my mind who it belonged to for the moment I considered the idea of having Pegasi gather clouds above the city and then have the Unicorns lift the houses up onto them, but that then left the problem of the non-Pegasi needing a spell placed on them in order for them to walk on them. That might work for a little while, but eventually the spell would wear off, and those without it cast on them again would fall through and either die when they struck the ground, or they'd break something and be stuck until somepony came to get them. I supposed that it might work as a temporary hideaway if a raid occurred, but that tactic would probably only work once, and then the next time we were raided they would send Griffons, whom, if I recalled correctly, could also walk on clouds, thus defeating the purpose.

“Is there any chance that we could convince the townfolk to leave?” Twilight shook her head.

“Even Canterlot has been attacked once, and most of the ponies that live here now grew up here. They're not just going to leave a place they've called home all their lives.” So much for the easy way out, then. I sighed.

“Well, then if we're going to make this town defenseible we're probably just going to have to focus on fortifying only part of it. Say maybe...half. Doing the rest of it would take too much time, and we probably don't have enough ponies to secure it all anyway.”

“Only half? But what about those that live outside that area?”

“They would retreat behind the wall we're going to build and hold out there. If we have the time to build more later, then we will, but we will have to focus on needs first. Do you know where I can find an ax and a shovel and some rope? Vines can work too, but I'd prefer rope. Maybe a cart too?”

“What for?”

“Tree trunk transportation.”

“But you use magic. Can't you just teleport it or move it with telekinesis?” I knew this would come up again eventually.

“I could, but unlike you and Alicorns I have a limited supply of it. Once I run out, I need to get my hands on a-” I hesitated. Not ready to reveal this just yet. “a certain object in order to restore it. Without it, I may as well be an earth pony.”

“Can you use magic now?” She asked. I nodded. “And it's an object, not an innate skill that grants you magic?” I nodded again. “I see.”

Without warning, Twilight picked me up and threw me back several feet.

“Hey! What are you-”

“Defend yourself!” She commanded, and hurled several small stones at me. I prevented the stones from striking me by using my own telekinetic abilities to change their trajectory so they'd miss. She lifted them again and I began to run in a loose circle to physically dodge them.

“Stop it! Why are you attacking me?!” She didn't answer and tossed the stones again, but when I raised my hands to direct them away again (I did not really need to, but it helped me focus better) she suddenly dropped them and I felt a tugging sensation on my legs. My feet were pulled out from under me and I was lifted into the air feet first. She did it so quickly that my head missed striking the ground as I flipped over.

My head started to hurt as my blood drained into my upper body and bit I soon noticed another problem: my Twilight's horn was slipping in the knife sheath as my body swung back and forth. In a few seconds it would fall out, and if I couldn’t catch it I'd be helpless. Wait...Rarity saw me stow the horn in that boot earlier... Twilight knew. She had to, or she had to at least suspect.

Using my stomach muscles and some momentum I swung up and reached a hand into it and shoved it deeper in.

“What's in the boot, Jacob?” She asked, sounding mildly suspicious. I widened my eyes and pointed behind her.

“What's that coming right at you?!” Nothing was, but I hoped it would distract her long enough for me to counter her magic and break free. Twilight snorted.

“I'm not a foal, Jacob. I'm not going to fall for that. Now,” She focused her gaze on the boot and surrounded it with a heavier dose of her magic's aura and pulled it off. Thankfully the horn did not fall out, but now I may as well have been one of my predatory cousins of this reality. Twilight lifted the stones again and tossed them at me with significantly less force than she'd been using before. I caught one with a hand, blocked another with my other arm, and the third struck one of my legs above the knee and bounced off. She nodded as her apparent suspicions were confirmed.

Twilight pulled the boot to herself and tilted the opening towards her face. She made a face at the smell of stinky feet, but found what she was looking for and withdrew it. She dropped the boot and turned the horn over several times and rotated it all the way around several times as well. Then she nodded.

“Rarity told me that you'd had more than one horn and one of them was hers. I found that more than a bit odd given that her horn had been removed a week before you'd gone there. When she told me that her magic feels different when she uses it now I told her that it was probably because you had used your blood and a Human's magic to heal it. But that's not why, is it?” I didn't answer. The Twilight of my world could over dramatize things at times, but she had never been stupid.”You said that there were versions of all of us where you came from and that all of us had died of old age in your world. That horn is Rarity's, but not our Rarity, is it?” I shook my head. Twilight looked at the purple horn in front of her. “This one's mine, isn't it?” I nodded. “How did I die in your world?”

“Peacefully, and in the company of what of your friends and family that were still alive.” She nodded.

“And how will I die here?”

“I can't answer that. Hopefully the same way.”

Twilight lowered me to the ground and returned the- her horn (and the boot) back to me. I placed the boot back on my foot and returned the horn to the knife sheath.

“What about your staff? I had not thought about it before, but if I recall correctly it also had a spiral groove running through most of it. That could not possibly have been from one Unicorn.” I nodded as I walked closer to her.

“The story behind that is a long one, and in truth I'd rather not discuss it.” I had the feeling that everything that we had been discussing Twilight would report to Celestia later, and though Twilight had reacted better than I'd feared I had the feeling that Celestia would not look on me too kindly if she learned that her father had been killed not once, but twice by Humans, and by one of my ancestors in my world no less. “But I will say that that staff is part of the reason I knew how to reattach Rarity's horn.” I didn't ask Twilight to keep what she'd figured out a secret. Either she would tell somepony, or she wouldn't, and it was likely she'd ask Celestia what to do first.

The sound of a cart's wheels coming from the road that led to the Apple family land caused us to look towards it and see a pony of familiar coloration coming up the road. Along with the pony pulling the cart our way sat a second pony next to a pile of apples that had been loaded onto it.

“Hey Applebloom!” Twilight hailed her, waving a hoof. Applebloom focused on Twilight first, and waved, then saw me and whinny-screamed.

“Twilight! Run!!!” She shouted. “There's ah Two-Leg in front of yeh!” Twilight replied that she already knew that and informed her that I was the Human that Celestia had sent on the mission. Applebloom cautiously pulled her apple cart closer and stopped next to Twilight and to get a closer look. The pony sitting next to the apples pointed at me and exclaimed that she'd seen me before a few nights ago. Applebloom looked at the second pony and then asked what she was talking about. The pony explained that I had been the Human with the big stick that had gotten her away from her would-be abductors. Actually, now that she mentions it, she does look familiar.

“Ah suppose ah should thank ya fer saving mah girl.” Applebloom said. “Thank ya.”

“You are quite welcome, miss Applebloom.”

“So what brings you two out here?”

“Princess Celestia gave him his next assignment. He's supposed to find a way to make Ponyville more defensible, so I'm showing him around. So far though, it's not looking too good.”

“Wut seems to be the problem?” Applebloom asked. “Just go cut down some trees from Everfree and build a big wall around it!”

“That would not be practical. Ponyville is too large an area to encircle entirely.” I explained. Applebloom laughed.

“You've never been in Everfree forest, have ya? There's plenty enough trees there for that!”

“That's not what I meant. We'd have too much area to have to have watched at all times. Most likely they would attack us at night so as to cut down on visibility for the defenders, and all it would take is for one sentry to doze off and the raiders could get in with almost no problem and the walls would become worthless. That's not the only problem though. Your town's streets are too open. For what it was made for your town is perfect, but not for what we need.”

“Then why don't you just put up walls between some of the buildings from wall to wall instead?” Applebloom's kid asked. “Some of the streets get restricted, the town becomes the defense, and it takes less time and trips to the forest!” My mouth dropped at the sheer brilliance of so simple a plan. Outsmarted by somepony less than half my age! I felt like an idiot. Twilight apparently felt the same way because we shared the same expression.

“Looks like ya stunned the sorcerers, Juice!” Applebloom laughed again. “If'n ya'll stand like 'at too long you'll catch flies!” She teased-warned. One flew by my face and I snapped my mouth shut followed by Twilight when she also saw it. “Ahv got werk ta do now Twi, but I'll talk to ya later.” Applebloom looked up and me and made a 'hmm' sound. “Ahv learned as I've lived neva ta judge a'one by their family or specie's actions alone. If'n Celestia trusts ya, then ah will too.” She held up a leg. “Nice ta meet ya, stranger.” I took it in my hand.

“And you as well, miss Applebloom. I'm Jacob P. Lighthand.”

“Just Applebloom is fine.” Applebloom turned and pointed her leg at the pony on the cart. “You've already met Juice.” I nodded at Juice and smiled. She waved. “We'll be headin' on into town now. Ah'll see you two later!” Applebloom continued pulling the cart forward by us and headed into town. We watched her go, and then followed after her. After all, Juice had just handed a perfectly good strategy to us, and we with all we had to do ahead of us, time wasted was not a good thing.

As per Celestia's advice in her letter, Twilight relayed the princess's command of making the town more safe to the mayor and then informed her of what needed to be done. The mayor gathered the town together and then explained to them what Twilight had explained to her and asked for volunteers. Nearly everypony in town raised a hoof saying they'd help, though some had to be turned away because they were either too old or were injured during the raid that had occurred earlier.

I watched the proceedings from the inside of the town hall behind a door along with Twilight and Spike, who had joined us where Applebloom had set up her cart. The reaction of the ponies had not really surprised me. What had was when the mayor called me out to stand on the deck of the town hall. I came out to a mix of unhappy mutters and waves from a handful of the ponies I'd freed.

“What can you suggest for stopping them from getting in? The walls are a nice idea, but that will only do so much.” I nodded at her and looked out at the multi-colored crowd of ponies. I had not seen so many of them all in one place since the one of the Gala events that I'd been required to attend back on my Mythica.

“If there's anything I've learned about Humans, regardless of their breed, it's that when we want something we don't give up easy. A wall on its own will likely not stop an invading force if they are determined to get in. I would suggest also digging and concealing pitfalls outside the walls for them to fall into before they reach it, as well as keeping the wood of the wall as rough as possible such as perhaps by leaving the bark on it.” I paused and lifted my hands up, fingers splayed. “Human hands are far more sensitive than a Diamond Dog's, Dragon's, or Griffon's, and are also far better built for climbing. However, if what they try to grab hurts or, even better, injures their hands then they won't be able to get over the wall as easily or use them for much else until they heal. Another idea is digging a trench filled with spikes along the inside of the walls so that any who try to climb over them to get in have to land on those first.”

The crowd gasped or made groans of pain or whistled as they imagined they themselves landing on a row of spikes and being impaled from a height taller than me. “I know it may seem brutal, maybe even heartless, but make no mistake, it's them, or you. My breed of Humans have been fighting and killing one another for thousands of years. Perhaps even farther back than when Celestia and Luna came to your world. If you want to stop them, you're going to need to be more ruthless, more inventive with your tactics and weaponry, and willing to do whatever it takes to stop them. From what the one of the captors of the ponies I brought back from the Human encampment in the Griffon lands claimed, they were only members of one town. If you thought that being attacked by twenty of them was bad, wait until you've got an entire country coming after you.”

The mutterings of the crowd became a cacophony of voices, and the mayor had to yell over them several times to regain silence. She glared at me as some of the crowd started leaving.

“I'm not done!” I called out over the few remaining voices. This regained their attention. “If what I just said has discouraged you, this was not my intent. To quote an actor from a video play back home, 'numbers do not win a battle.' If we cannot win with numbers then we must defend ourselves by other methods.”

“Yeah?” One of them yelled from the crowd. “And what would you suggest? We're not fighters, you know!” Others voiced their agreement.

“I'm not asking you to be. My people have weapons that make close-combat unnecessary. I can't make the same quality of weapon, but I can improvise. Tell me, do any of you know what a cannon is?”

There were many, many shakes of a head indication that no, they did not know. One voice called forward from the rear of the crowd, however, and a space opened up around the single pony that spoke up.

“I once dressed up as a pirate for Nightmare Night when I was still a colt!” He said, sounding excited. “A cannon is a metal tube-like weapon that uses black powder that, when lit with fire, can launch an object from it at high speeds! Pirates used them to fight when sailing on the ocean!” I nodded.

“Good. Then that at least has remained the same from my world to yours. Are there any metal wind-chime or cylinder-bell makers here in town?” This time there was no response at all and I sighed.

“Alright, never mind. Are there any Unicorns here that are good with telekinesis?” This time I got many responses. I nodded. “Good. That will have to do, then. Offense can wait for now, though. First must come defense, which your mayor has already suggested.” I thanked the mayor for having me speak, (though in reality I had not really felt it necessary and suspected she just wanted to put me on the spot) and then retreated inside of the building again. She really does not like me. I would wonder why, but I can probably guess.

I asked Twilight when I reentered the city hall if there might be any cannons here in town anywhere. I highly doubted it, given that this was Ponyville, after all. She thought about that for a minute, then shook her head.

“Not that I know of. Of course a pony might have brought one here when they moved in if they had been descended from one of those pirates you mentioned. There's a bunch of strange family heirlooms that sometimes turn up in yard sales around here.”

“Oh well. That was about what I expected. Not that it would matter anyway.”

“Why not?”

“Because I don't know how to make Black Powder.”

“Black Powder...” Twilight spoke wile she upturned her eyes, thinking. “explosive powder often used in the creation of fireworks and is most commonly made from-”

“Yes, yes, I know that part.” I interrupted. “There are several things that can be used to make it. What I don't know are the measurements.” I sighed. “If only Trixie had come with me instead of staying behind, I would not need to know how to make it!”

“You and her became close? I find that hard to imagine. I don't like being rude, but, she's kind of...” Twilight paused while she searched for the right word.

“Stuck up? Self-centered? Arrogant?” Twilight nodded. “She used to be that way, and even now sometimes it peeks through if you insult her ability with magic, but when she leaped without looking and transformed her horn away and lost her ability to use magic it somehow changed her, and for the better. I had half expected her to go back to the way she had been when she could use magic again, but she didn't.”

“Well maybe our world will be as lucky! Hmph!” We turned at Rarity's voice to our left. Rarity was wearing a- actually, I was not sure what it was. It made her look like a nun. I raised one eyebrow and lowered the other, giving her a puzzled look. Once again, Twilight imitated.

“What is that, Rarity? It's rather...bland compared to what you normally wear.”

“Why, this is a traditional mourning outfit, my dear! Though I may not show it on my face, I am rather upset by recent events!” She gave Twilight a critical look. “Actually I'm a little surprised that you are taking it so well.”

“I'm trying to keep busy.” Twilight explained, the muscles around her eyes tightening slightly. “There are things that need to be done, and according to what I've read, so long as one keeps their mind focused on other things, sadness doesn't have time to set in.” Rarity looked up at me.

“I am much of the same mind. I'd rather not think about it. So, if we could talk about something else for now?” Rarity nodded.

“How about lunch, then? I've been in want of a decent meal for over a week!”

“Lunch sounds good to me. Jacob?” I nodded.

“As long as I get to cook my own meal, lunch sounds good to me too. I haven't had a cooked meal in days, and I feel like I could eat a hor-” I halted my sentence, which would have ended in 'horse'. No doubt they would not have found this humorous given what was going on in the world. I ran my tongue over my upper lip and chose a new word. “whole mushroom and pepper omelet.” Rarity and Twilight traded curious expressions at my hesitation, then shrugged and led us to what I took to be a small cafe where we ate.

During the next few days the town was filled with the sound of work and saws cutting through thick wooden tree trunks and calls from one pony to another as assistance or tools or water were needed. My role in the construction of the 'street walls' was minimal and most of my time was spent pondering what kinds of weapons, if any, the ponies could use in more direct defense should the walls fail to deter raiders.

I knew from the fight with the Dragons back home that they used spears, their heads and hoofs, and of course, magic, but not much outside of magic was going to be much good if this 'king' that Jackylin had mentioned decided to bring a well-equipped campaign army complete with siege weaponry.

I have to wonder if the Diamond Dogs are taking part in this conflict at all or they're just staying underground for the most part and are waiting for things to settle down. I thought while browsing through Twilight's book shelves sometime after dark. If they're not taking part then that I suppose is a good thing opposed to them joining our enemies, but I would think that this would concern them just as much as it does every other race. I'll have to ask Twilight about that later after she comes back. In the meantime I pulled a book from the shelf and skimmed through it. It was the same book that I'd read when I'd first entered Equestria, but there were several differences, the main one being that Everfree forest had never become twisted here, which mean that Mace (or his equivalent) had never found his way here and befriended Thanatos. I lifted my eyes from the page a moment and looked to one side like my father often had when he was pondering something. It was one of many little quirks I'd picked up from my parents.

Does this mean that Thanatos is still alive here? Judging from what of him I'd seen in action on Earth when he was in a crazed state he had once been very dangerous to have as an enemy. How much more powerful a foe would he be now? Could I perchance set this time line to follow in mine's general footsteps? Could we, if we worked together, destroy the Stone Arch Gateway and prevent more Humans from crossing over to this world?

I thought about this for a few minutes, then shook my head and sighed. No. Even after the solid form itself had been destroyed the passage still held up for me to open again later. Since the Carnivore-Humans were using Mantle's horn to open the passage from their side they'd already have a key. All it would take to open it back up again would be the right command and the right mindset. If we want this to end with as few deaths as possible we will have to go into Gaea and steal back Mantle's horn first. Then we could destroy their gateway and trap them in their world, but only I would be able to go without their Humans paying much attention, and unfortunately I knew little to nothing about their way of life other than them having their strongest or smartest (or a combination of both) rule or lead.

Returning my thoughts to the book once more I skimmed through it for any other differences. One other mentioned was that Celestia had had child named Sol, who was was being taught how to use magic by his uncle, whom was more skilled than either princess. I don't recall Celestia ever mentioning a child back home...perhaps he died due to some illness there? An illness that in this world Thanatos was around to heal? The only way I'd find that out would be to ask one of the royals, but idle curiosity was not worth interrupting their daily schedule.

Twilight's door opened to admit Spike, two male armored Pegasi, and one female earth pony, and one unarmored blue female Unicorn that looked vaguely familiar, but I couldn't place her. The top half of her horn was missing. Spike stepped forward and introduced the ponies that he'd brought in, saying that they were here as per Celestia's instructions.

“There are three more to our party, but they stopped on the way here to admire the industriousness of the ponies of this town.” One of the soldiers added. “They should be along shortly.”

“Three healers?” I asked. The same soldier nodded. “So I take it that you have her tip with you, then?” Again, he nodded.

“One of the healers has it. While they feel a bit nervous being in the presence of a Human, they are eager to learn your method of reattachment.”

“And I, the Great and Powerful-” I knew that voice and title! That's why she looks familiar! That's Trixie's original body!

“Trixie.” I interrupted and finished. She stopped speaking in the middle of her next word and frowned at me.

“It is rude to interrupt the Great and Powerful Trixie when she is speaking!” She declared haughtily.

“It's also rude to talk about one's self in third person rather than addressing those you are speaking to directly. You've no one to impress here, Trixie. Lose the self-narration.” Trixie frowned harder at me, then ceased her stage-speech.

“Very well!” She replied. “So you are the princess's pet Human. I had thought you'd be a little...younger.” I chose to ignore the insult.

“As my mother used to say, 'Never assume.' Assumptions can end up with you being humiliated, injured, or even dead.”

“Much as this pains me to admit it, The Gre- I know this all too well.” She poked what was left of her horn with a hoof. “I was not cautious, and I paid for it. But once you've healed me, I shall not make that mistake again!”

“What did you do to yourself in the first place?” Spike asked. I was a bit curious about that myself.

“I was trying to make fireworks that would explode when a little magical energy was applied to them rather than having to make a flame.”

“Let me guess, you were curious why it wasn't working and then without thinking moved it closer to you for study using your magic?” I asked.

“Yes.” Trixie nodded, and frowned while aiming her eyes up at the broken ivory spike jutting from her forehead. “Now I can barely lift a candlestick!”

“If only it had also made you quiet while we were traveling here!” The earth pony soldier said with a female's voice accompanied by a strong southern drawl. I know that voice! I thought, my eyebrows raising as I looked at the speaker. I had not recognized her because of the armor she'd worn that covered most of her body, but I was pretty sure I knew who it was.

“Applejack? Is that you?” I asked the female pony. This is an odd coincidence...did the princess plan that we meet? Probably, but for what purpose?

“Yeah, I'm Applejack.” She replied, looking me over. “The princess said that you migh' already know me. She wouldn't say why, though.”

“Long story. Did she also tell you about Rainbow Dash?” She nodded.

“I'm sad, but ah don't blame you for it.”

“You don't?” I asked, surprised. I'd expected at least somepony to be angry with me, but so far the only pony to obviously express their dislike for me were the mayor, and the ponies that had guarded me at the infirmary.

“Ah blame mahself.” I raised my eyebrows and she explained. “Me an' Dash were assigned together to spy on the enemy camp base and we were discovered one night by a pair of patrolling griffons. We tried to fight them but one of them shrieked and alerted those in the camp. Rainbow told me to run and report back to the princess while she'd try to hold them off.” Applejack shook her head and looked away form me, looking ashamed. “I left her there alone, and now she's dead.”

The other soldiers placed a hoof each on her back and patted her twice before removing their limbs from her. The stern serious face never left them, but their eyes softened a little while they patted her back. Applejack looked at them, smiling sadly. “I don't know how I feel about a Human defector working for the princess, but she seems to trust you, and she's not been wrong yet.” I wasn't a defector, but I was tired of correcting ponies, so I nodded instead. Applejack looked next at Spike, who was impressed by the shininess of her armor and whistled.

“Wow! You're looking good, Applejack!”

“Hello again Spike. It's nice to see you again too. How has everyone been?”

“We just got raided a few days ago, but Celestia saved us, and he brought back everyone that was taken, along with a few others not from here. Twilight and Pinkie Pie are about the same as always, but all the stress from being busy every day is starting to wear them out. Rarity was one of those rescued, as I'm sure you know already, and is very happy to be back.”

“That's good to hear. Well, aside from Twi and Pinky being stressed, ah mean. How's the Apple farm doing?”

“About the same, though the last few days Applebloom has made three trips a day selling food to the ponies working on the town's new defenses. I think she's made more money this week than she has in the last two!” Applejack's eyes looked like they were about to pop out of her head.

“Goll-lee!”

Further friendly conversation was prevented by the arrival of the three healers, who came in chattering with each other like three friendly old ladies (this would have been a statement of being and not a comparison if they had been female). Even after they'd stopped in the middle of the room they ignored the rest of us completely and continued chatting away. It wasn't until one of the male soldiers cleared his throat loudly that they stopped and turned their heads towards us. They looked first at me (as usual) and then at Spike, who they looked at longer, and clearly with more interest even though they supposedly were to be here to learn from me.

The triad trotted to us and first asked Spike several questions about his origin, his breed, and if they could have any of the scales from the spines on his back. He told them they could not, and visibly disappointed they turned to me.

“So you're the Human healer.” An annoyingly-obviously unneeded question.

“I take it you are the three healers.” Not a question.

“It is about time you three got here! The Great and Powerful Trixie wishes to be healed as soon as possible so that she can get back to performing for her adoring fans!”

“Yes, yes!” One of them waved a hoof at her in a shooing motion. “We'll get to that in a moment. First we'd like to ask him a few questions.”

Many of their questions I'd already answered to Twilight as well as several other ponies around town that had plucked up the courage to approach me. Not wanting to have to repeat myself (again) I replied that if they wanted to know anything important about me they could ask Twilight Sparkle, and then in an annoyed tone asked if we could get on with the demonstration as I did have other, more pressing things to take care of.

The shortest one brought out a small roll of cloth from a saddle's bag that one of them wore (all three of them had their own pair of saddlebags but shorty had carried it) and unrolled it on the floor the reveal the upper half of Trixie's horn. I picked it up off the cloth and examined the end. Unlike with Rarity, this one was rough and several small pieces stuck out from it like little spines. Realigning it would likely have to be my first step.

“Trixie, come closer to me, would you? I need to examine your stump.” Trixie came closer as I'd asked, but not quite close enough. “Closer.” She took two steps closer. Good enough. I leaned forward and examined her stump. Unlike the horn it looked a little more smooth as if her body had already tried to heal itself on its own. I would probably also have to smooth out the base of the horn a little unless I wanted it to stick out at a crooked angle or extend its length, and I had no idea what effect that would have on a living Unicorn. While this might be funny for awhile it would only earn me Trixie's scorn, and make me look an inept fool in the healers' eyes.

I nodded and reached my other hand for the knife.

“Shall I use my blood, or yours for this, Trixie?”

“Use yours, of course! I cannot go back onto stage with a cut on my head!” She frowned once more at me, as if this should have been obvious to me. I frowned right back this time.

The procedure went the same way that Rarity's had, including the red stain that ran from the base of her horn to the tip. The moment I finished Trixie grinned in delight as she sensed the increase in her horn's restored output and levitated multiple objects from various locations around the room to whirl around us, much to Spike's protestations. Trixie dropped the objects a few seconds later and laughed triumphantly.

“Trixie is powerful once more!” She whooped.

“Well ah'll be darned!” Applejack exclaimed.

Two of the healers were grinning like children going on Christmas break. The third, and the one that looked the oldest, looked like he was feeling conflicted. While the first two tried to convince Trixie to hold still while they examined her further for any imperfections the third asked me what area of study had taught me how to do that.

“It is not often that fresh blood is used in healing others.”

“Why not? The body needs a certain level of blood content in order to live, so why not heal?”

“While the body naturally needs blood in order to heal, magic that requires the use of blood sacrifice- and don't try to tell me that that's not what we just saw- often are related to the dark arts. But what I saw contradicts what we are warned about as far as the dark arts are concerned. Who taught you how to meld bone?”

“An Alicorn from my world by the name of Melinda Jones.” The room became very quiet and the occupants stared at me.

“There's more than four Alicorns?” Four. That means that Thanatos is indeed alive here. I shook my head and said that Melinda had been a shape-shifter. It wasn't true (she'd not chosen that form and could not transform on her own that I knew of), but the exoticism of it seemed to satisfy that bit of their curiosity. More questions followed however, such as whom I had first tested it on after being shown. I replied that I did not know their names because they had been strangers. Then I was asked if those I'd tried it on had also gotten a red stain in the groove of their horns. I said no, and added that I had only one idea as to why it was different here.

“Perhaps it is because I used my own blood for these healings. The two volunteers that I had practiced on back home used their own blood.”

“We won't know for certain without experimentation.” The oldest stated. “Hopefully, however, we won't have an opportunity to test it.” Gathering up his two comrades, the eldest bade me good day and said that there were others that needed their attentions beyond satisfying curiosity. Trixie was ushered outside by the soldiers excluding Applejack, who had remained indoors with Spike and myself.

“So how long are you going to be staying now that Trixie's been healed?” Spike asked.

“Until the princess gives us orders to go someplace else.” She replied. “We're supposed to be helping the ponyfolk round here stay safe, so we'll prolly see more of each other in the future. Ya'll seem to be doin' a good job of it yerselves, though!”

“Yeah!” Spike agreed. The town wall is nearly done now, according to Twilight! By the end of the day we'll be ready!” I snorted and they looked at me.

“The wall might be ready by the end of the day, but like that pony in the crowd said, they aren't fighters. If we get raided, we should be able to handle it, but if we get seriously attacked, we're toast, and with us being on Everfree's doorstep and the Stone Arch Gateway being somewhere inside it's only a matter of time.”

“Ah was with Princess Luna and her forces a'fore we were sent here as an escort for Trixie. If any Humans come from that place we should have some warnin' first.”

“Everfree is a big place, AJ, and this town has already been attacked once with no warning.”

“Yeah,” Spike interjected. “but those Humans came from the Griffon kingdom, not Everfree.”

“Yeah, that's true.” I admitted. “Still, we need something more than what we've got. The walls will keep Humans out, but it won't stop the Griffons.”

“Hmm.” Spike grunted. Then he had an idea. “What about those cannon-things that you brought up a few days ago? Pipsqueak said they were used for fighting between two pirate ships, which means that what they fired had to fly a distance! We can use them!” Pipsqueak? I oh, the pony from the other day. What possessed his parent to name him an insult? I hope that's just his nickname

“Hmm...not a bad plan, but Twilight said that it was doubtful that we had any here in town unless they were in an antique shop or something. We can't use that which we don't have, Spike.”

“A cannon...wait! Pinkie Pie has one of those!” Applejack exclaimed. I stared at her in disbelief. A pony that parties as a way of life has a tool of death and destruction?! “I think I ken guess wut yer thinkin', and the answer is no. She uses it to launch confetti and other party supplies inta a room to decorate it in seconds.” I wonder if she might be willing to part with it...only one way to find out.

Twenty five minutes later I was knocking on the door of the Sugarcube Corner. The door was opened by Mrs cake, whom informed me that I'd left my money behind on the table. I replied that it was a reward for excellent service and said she could keep it.

“Is Pinkie Pie around? I need to ask her if I can use something of hers.”

“I'm afraid that you just missed her, deary. She and young Pip left a bit ago wheeling her blue party cannon ahead of them.”

“Any idea where we can find them?” Spike asked from my feet.

“Try going to that area where Rainbow Dash used to-” She paused when she saw all of us (Applejack had followed us too) avert our eyes. “...practice for competitions. I'm sorry, it's just that I sometimes forget...” She stopped again and looked away from us, her face becoming one of pity and remorse. After a few minutes of silence she apologized again and wished us good luck in a tone of false cheer. We thanked her and then headed for Rainbow's old practice grounds (or skies). The sound of a large amount of gunpowder detonating made me break into a run, followed by Applejack, who had picked up Spike when she too began running.

“Wow! Do that again!” Came a familiar voice followed by the laughter of Pinkie Pie as we left the dirt road and headed across the grass towards two colorful figures lying on the ground. Pinkie's party cannon had apparently launched itself backwards and had knocked both of them over when Pinkie ignited the gunpowder to launch whatever she'd stuffed in the barrel.

“Are ya'll okay?!” Applejack asked, checking them for injuries.

“AJ!!!” Pinkie Pie shrieked in delight half a second before going from her back to her hooves faster than my eyes could register. She glomped AJ armor and all and squeezed so hard I thought I could hear the metal begging for mercy. “You came back!” AJ's face was bulging as she tried to hold what little oxygen she'd managed to save from Pinkie's embrace inside her.

“Um, miss Pinkimena? I think you're crushing her...” Pipsqueak said, tapping Pinkie on the shoulder. Pinkie's eyes popped back open and she looked at Applejack, gasped, and released her. Applejack gulped down breath after breath, looking clearly relieved.

“Sorry 'bout that AJ!” Pinkie said cheerfully. “What brings you back to town?”

“Babysitting.” She replied, frowning. She briefly explained who she had been escorting and why. Pinkie rolled her eyes and made a 'bleh' sound.

“Why would Celestia want you to heal that pony? I'm sure there are better ones.”

“Don't judge her purely on her personality, Pinkie.” I said. “The Trixie I know is extremely talented. All she needed was a few years of tutoring under princess Luna and she became one of the best magic-users in all the world. She has the potential, she just needs a good teacher.”

“Well, please don't tell her that!” Applejack begged. “We'll never hear the end of it!” Applejack looked down at the ruts left by the wheels of Pinkie's cannon, and followed them back to the overturned cannon. It had apparently hit a rock while it rolled backward and was now lying on its side. “What in tarnation were you two doin' anyway?”

“Duh! We were trying to launch that big rock-” Pinkie pointed at a large tree about thirty feet in front of where the cannon had been positioned that had a chunk of stone sticking out of it. “into that tree! It worked, too!” Pipsqueak sighed.

“Unfortunately it also knocked us over and rolled all the way back there.”

“Yer cannon's never done that before, though.” Applejack stated.

“Firing party supplies out of a cannon is a lot easier than firing a big rock, AJ. We needed to pack more black powder into it first!” I looked at the rock jutting out of the tree trunk.

“I'd say it works.” Pinkie bobbed her head up and down several times.

“Yup! Now I just need to find a way to keep it from killing somepony when it flies backwards, and we're set!” She looked at Pipsqueak. “Any ideas, captain?” Pipsqueak looked at the cannon lying on its side and scratched the side of his head with a hoof.

“If we had something to chain it to, that would solve the problem, but we'd need to build a new frame for it first. Your party cannon was obviously built to be easy to move, and that isn't good for what we'll be using it for now.” This time it was Pinkie's turn to scratch. With thoughtful expression Pinkie trotted to her cannon and righted it and looked at the wheels. One of them (probably the one that had struck the rock) was cracked and would need to be replaced. The other was bent on the axle. Pinkie 'tched' and shook her head, then promptly removed both wheels and threw them over her shoulder. She then picked her cannon up like I would have, and, walking on two legs, ran to a wagon carrying more tree trunks on it that was on its way back to town and stopped the team of ponies pulling it. Pulling a saw and hammer from her mane Pinkie leaped onto the wagon and a cloud of sawdust appeared accompanied by the sound of a hammer striking wooden planks.

We looked at one another and shrugged as one, and then looked back to the cloud of sawdust. The team of ponies unharnessed themselves and moved away from the wagon, coughing and frowning at the pink and tan cloud on top of their haul.

Thirty seconds later Pinkie Pie, looking proud of herself hopped off the wagon carrying a boxlike frame with the cannon inserted in it on her back and the two tools in her mouth, somehow untouched by artificial cloud she'd created and not straining from the additional weight. Pinkie spit the tools out onto the ground, thanked the team of ponies and then picked the tools up again and trotted back to us. She crouched down and tipped her shoulders so that the cannon and its frame would slide off her back and then put the tools back in her mane.

“Will this work?” She asked Pipsqueak, who came closer to examine it. He tried to move it and found that he could not.

“How did you carry this?!” He asked, incredulous. Pinkie shrugged. Will that pink pony never cease to amaze me?

“Is that a yes?” Pipsqueak tried again to move it, straining his muscles. Finally he gave up and nodded.

“It certainly is much harder to move than when the cannon was on wheels!”

“But now how are we s'posed to move it at all? A weapon stuck out here when we need to be behind walls ain't gonna be of much help, ya'know.”

“Why not just have Jacob move it? He can use magic.” I did say I'd put Twilight's horn to good use. It's not doing anypony any good if I refuse something so simple as this, and my Twilight would prefer it being used constructively anyway. I nodded and said that I'd be happy to help.

“Might I suggest not using rocks as ammunition, though? Not every rock is going to fit in your cannon, and you never know when one of them will just be blasted apart by the black powder. If that happens it might damage your cannon.”

“Oke-dokey-lokie!”

“Though if the cannon idea is going to be of much use we're going to need more of them. Cannons are like cakes: one is good, but more are better...other than cakes can be eaten and war cannons are used for killing...”

“No problem! I've got six spares under my bed!”

“...” Me.

“...” Applejack.

“...” Pipsqueak.

“...Do we want to know why?” Spike asked hesitantly.

“In case my first six break! Duh!”
--------
This one's nothing special, I'm afraid, but it'll start getting interesting again in the next chapter. I got's a new idea!

Chapter 7

View Online

Chapter 7

That pony is so random! I thought after I'd set the cannon down. I recalled on several occasions back home that her friends had often said the same thing, but at the time I'd just laughed and rolled my eyes. I have to wonder if my Pinkie Pie had six extra party cannons? I considered briefly checking at the Sugarcube Corner when I got back to my Mythica, but that was a thought for another time. First I had to actually get back.

:Hmm...more to the right!” Pinkie said, staring at the spot on the ground where I'd set it critically.

“Really, Pinkie Pie? We're outside right now! I don't think it really matters where I put it as long as the thing's out of the way.”

“Ah'm inclined to agree with 'im, Pinkie. We can make em look nice later, right now we need to give your other cannons a new heavy frame too.”

While the ponies trotted toward the Sugarcube corner to retrieve Pinkie's other cannons I once more began walking through the town to check on everypony's progress. As Spike had said, it would soon be complete. Sawdust and chips of wood and bark coated the roads, and everywhere somepony was hard at work. I felt a smile creep across my face as I witnessed three ponies working together to haul a thick pole of wood taller than I was and four times the thickness of an arm from one side of the street to an incomplete wall and slide it into the hole in the ground dug for it. A Unicorn then used its magic to secure it to the two thick poles next to it. The Unicorn looked away from its completed task looking satisfied, and then noticed I was watching them. He raised an eyebrow at me and I started walking again.

“Keep up the good work, gents.”

I continued inspecting the ponies' progression until I reached the town center. When I did reach the town center a large bell at the top of the town hall (That's new!) began tolling loudly and I covered my ears, feeling the vibration of the clapper striking the bell in my feet. What's going on? I wondered as nearly ever nearby pony began to panic and run for the nearest houses. Is that an alarm bell? I uncovered one of my ears and grabbed a random pony and asked what the bell was for.

“Raiders are coming! Let go!!” He kicked at me and I released my grip. The pony fled to the nearest open door and dove through it, slamming it shut behind him. I shook my head at their choice of defense. Brilliant, ponies; 'Let's all go into the buildings where they can get us easier because we're in smaller groups! Yay!' I rolled my eyes and asked another passing pony where the raiders were coming from.

“Actually, we're not here to raid.” Came a man's voice from behind and to the right of me. The pony forgotten, it slipped free of my fingers as I turned my body to face the newcomers and was greeted by the sight of the Hunter-Humans. “Right now we're the only three here. To get to the point, Jackylin has sent us to get you. Will you come?”

I looked around the empty-of-life town center. Other than the two men and one woman that stood near me waiting for a response, I was the only one still here in the open. I was the only one nearby that had not run for cover. Twilight said she'd fight them if it came to it, and Applejack and the other guards are supposed to be here to help protect it... I had confidence in Twilight's abilities, and I knew from my reality how strong non-soldier Applejack had been, so I wasn't worried about them. And that guy I set on fire said that they had paid to get permission to take from this area, so as long as Jackylin keeps her word it should not matter if I'm here or not. I looked at this reality's Humans again and nodded.

“Yes, I'm coming. Lead the way.”

A day and a half later we arrived at the encampment. I had been surprised at this given that last time it had taken three days to arrive the first time, and the messenger explained that they'd moved the encampment after Jackylin's father and his hunting team returned from a forest within the Griffon lands.

“Though we do occasionally also partake of the ponies that we abduct from the villages and towns, our primary food supply comes from the smaller and larger animals.”

“Yeah,” The woman agreed. “We had once tried taking some of their largest animals captive, but they proved to be more trouble than they are worth.”

“Really?” I asked. “Which one was that?”

“One of them was this weird, huge blue bear with a star on its forehead. When we finally managed to bring it down, a much larger pink monster attacked us.”

“Ah. I see you encountered the rare and dangerous Ursa Minor and Ursa Major. You're lucky to be alive.”

“Oh, none of us were there for that little fiasco.” The first one explained again. “That happened to the first raiding team from our town that came from Gaea. We're the second.”

“How many did you lose?” He sighed.

“Nearly everyone.”

“And the Ursas?”

“The larger one freed the smaller, and after ripping most of the retrieval team to pieces, retreated back into the forest. Since then, the Darkfist elder has been leading us in this world. Jackylin hopes to one day lead as well, but she wants to earn it rather than inherit it.” In this manner, we feel the same. We want to earn, not simply receive something.

I would have stopped conversation at this point, but then the third of their group asked if it was true that I could use magic.

“Where did you hear that?”

“You're the talk of the camp! After you came to our camp and Jackylin let the taken go, her grandfather shouted at her so loudly that everyone within the camp's limits heard it! According to rumor if you can prove to him that you use it then he won't have her flogged and sent back to Gaea. So can you?”

“Yes.”

“How?!” The woman asked, excited. “We've tried chanting random words, waving our hands and fingers, sacrifices, and a number cultist rituals back home, and nothing!”

“Teaching your kind how to use magic was not part of mine and Jackylin's deal, and if I did teach you how, then she'd have no need to keep her word to me.”

“Our kind?” she repeated. “Have you ever seen your reflection, gramps? You're one of us too, you know!” I removed my pack from my back and pulled an apple from it before replacing the pack on my back again. I took a big bite from it and chewed, and then swallowed it, much to the surprise of my guides as we reached the edge of the encampment and stopped to be identified by the border guards.

“We may look similar, but the resemblance ends there.”

The two men left myself and the woman and went ahead of us at a faster pace to report that they'd found me and I'd agreed to return. In the meantime I followed the woman at a slower pace and continued to eat my apple down to a core. When I'd finished with it I tossed it to the side of the the walkway for the inhabitants to puzzle over and dispose of. We eventually stopped in front of a small and simple tent and the woman clapped her hands together three times. We waited for about three minutes, and then the flap that served as a door was pulled to one side and Jackylin looked out. She had been frowning, but when her eyes landed on me her face lit up.

“Ahhh! Excellent, you've wasted no time! One moment.” She dropped the flap and the sound of something being moved came through the blue cloth walls, along with the sound of metal sliding on metal. When she stepped out again she was wearing a belt with a short sword hanging from it. “So, are you willing to help me?”

“I'm willing to hear you out. Whether I'll actually willing to help you or not, we'll see.” She nodded and then told my last guide that she could go.

“My grandfather says that only fools jump into something with both feet before knowing what they're jumping into. Good to know you're not a fool, but we can't talk here, it's too open, and I don't want to have to explain my plan twice.”

“Twice?” I raised an eyebrow, curious, and followed her down the worn path of packed dirt and grass.

“My grandfather knows that I plan to advance myself in our society, but he doesn't believe that I can succeed where I've set my gaze, and so is refusing to help me except to not say anything to anyone about it. You're my trump card. Once he sees with his own eyes that I've really got a chance at succeeding he'll be more willing to help me.”

“And if he's not? He may just be trying to protect you, you know.”

“I know, and he is, but I'll never get a chance like this again. We've recently heard from another town's raiding team on their way into the far side of the Griffon kingdom that the dark blue princess has been receiving reinforcements in large numbers over the last few days. I'm guessing that she'll be running a sweep of Everfree forest in an attempt to find where we came in from soon, and it is unlikely that this information is not being reported back to Gaea. The king can't afford to let the passage be taken by the enemy, so he'll send a large force to counter the ponies.”

“I'm assuming that this is where I come in?”

“Just wait a bit; I'll explain my plan after I've introduced you to grandpa. He should be in the dining area. You hungry?” I grimaced and she made a sound of realization. “Oh. Right. Your friend...well, we have other types of animal here. Unless all you can eat are plants.”

“No, I can eat meat as well, but I'm fine for now.” She raised her eyebrows.

“That works even better to my plans!” She grinned.

We found her grandfather inspecting the equipment at the armory and speaking to another Hunter Human.

“No, no. This one can't be saved either.” He sighed and handed some leather armor to the person he was speaking to. When Jackylin cleared her throat he looked at us and asked what she needed.

“He's the one, Grandfather.” He blinked and then told us to follow him into the structure that was the armory. He then told the other Hunter Human to leave them, and inform the rest of the encampment that they were not to be disturbed. When we were alone with the exception of one anothers' company he looked me over and snorted.

“He is your assured success? He looks older than I am, Jackylin.”

“He very well may be, grandfather. This is the man that can use magic; there's no telling how old he is, or how long he may live. But his looking like an elder grants us yet another advantage if he is judged first by outward appearances.”

“As I said before, Jackylin, prove that he uses magic.” Jackylin looked at me and nodded.

“What would you like me to do?” I asked. “From lighting your people on fire to teleporting to tearing this encampment from the ground and lifting it into the air; I can do many things.” He snorted again.

“Talk is cheap, and thanks to that deal my granddaughter made with you about not raiding the pony lands we're left to feeding on the local smaller animals because the larger creatures are too dangerous. That's why we had to move our encampment.” He looked at his granddaughter. “If you want to prove to me that he's worth that deal, I want you to bring that big blue bear that we tried to capture back to camp. Alive.” Jackylin's eyes became wide open and her mouth dropped.

“But grand father-!” He waved a hand and she shut her mouth.

“I've named my terms. I've already told you that setting your sights so high is dangerous, and not just to you. If you attempt your plan and it fails, it won't just be you that gets executed, it will be our entire family!”

“You want me to bring you an Ursa Minor. Alive.” I stated, hoping I'd not heard him correctly. I'd never tried fighting one of them before, but I'd heard it was dangerous even for a group of experienced magic-users, and even more-so if it had a mate or still lived with its mother. Ursa Minor was the term used for the male Ursa bears. The Ursa Major were female. “You haven't even told me what specifically it is that you want me to do in your plan.”

“And she won't, either, unless you bring me that...Ursa Minor, as you called it. I've seen Unicorn magic, and while it causes problems for our raiders, I was not overly impressed. I won't put my entire family at risk unless I'm certain you can succeed.”

I was annoyed that I'd come here just to be told that I'd have to risk my life so that I could risk my life again in a scheme that I'd not even heard yet. But it kept them from attacking Equestria, which lightened the princesses' work loads a bit, and I wad doing what Celestia had commanded me to do, so I was willing to jump through a few hoops.

“Look at the bright side!” Jackylin said while I waited for the several townsfolk that had been assigned to help me get the Ursa back once I'd subdued it to join us at the edge of camp. Supposedly. In truth I doubted that they'd be of any help in that regard and suspected they were meant to be witnesses in case I failed and was killed. I hope that's not what's going to happen!

“What bright side?”

“He's giving you the opportunity to do something that will earn you the respect of our entire town! When you succeed at this you'll have the opportunity to have actual standing in our society as a whole. It'll make both our jobs easier in the end.”

“I take it until I meet your grandfather's approval that you won't tell me your plan either?” Her confident expression lessened a bit.

“He already gives me more leeway to do things my way than he does others. The townsfolk expect this because he's named me his apprentice and he teaches others to use their heads more than their muscles, but if I ignore a command that's given by him it will be seen as a challenge to his authority in the eyes of others and we'll be forced into a contest by laws of tradition. I have no desire to challenge my grandfather. He's been my mentor, and my role model ever since I was a child.”

Hearing Jackylin say that about her grandfather began to shift my opinion of her kind a little. When I'd first learned that Humans were invading Mythica and eating the residents, I had instantly assumed that we were nothing alike and had geared my mind towards seeing them as monsters and only using them as a means to an end. Everything needs to eat, and a starving person will eat anything if they're desperate enough. I had once heard a story about a few hikers that had taken a dog along with them that had become trapped in a cave after an avalanche they'd been staying in. When their supplies ran out, they ate the dog. When they'd finally been dug out the owner was crying, and said his pet saved their lives.

I had lived amongst Ponykind for more a long time, but for a race that was predatory because of their digestive system and was starving they likely would choose to eat another race they were not familiar with over their own any day. This is probably what's going on now. I wonder if there's a way to stop it without further violence... I looked behind me at the sound of multiple loud clanks and watched as five Hunter-Humans joined us, heavily armored and armed to the teeth (and that's not an exaggeration, given that their teeth had points and were probably much sharper than mine). They looked more like they were about to march to war rather than track and capture an animal. Maybe not.

“Overkill much?” I asked them as they came to a stop behind us.

“Nearly every time we underestimate the wildlife here we pay for it. Not this time!” The most muscular of the bunch declared. The others nodded.

“Against something like an Ursa, you're probably better off not having any armor at all so you can dodge its attacks faster. That holds the same for fighting Dragons.”

“We'll keep that in mind if we ever have to fight a Dragon.” Another of them replied dryly.

“Good hunting!” Jackylin blessed as we left the encampment.

Once more it was them who took the lead and I followed along behind. This was fine with me because I was not particularly familiar with this part of the Equestrian kingdom and they already knew where to go to find the Ursa bears anyway.

We walked in silence (or as close to it as we could get with their armor clicking and clinking more than a truck bed full of loose metal camping plates), not saying a word to one another until a woman among the five (the same one that had come with the trio that guided me from Ponyville to the encampment) said that we should stop for a brief rest. Agreeing with her, the other four removed their helmets and sat down on the grassy ground. I too sat down, and then laid all the way down on the ground and watched the clouds pass overhead in the gentle wind. It was nice to just be able to sit after being so busy for the last few days, but sadly it did not last long. Before I even had a chance for laze to set in muscle-man declared that it was time that we be up and moving again. I inwardly groaned, but got back to my feet and resumed walking as soon as the others also stood.

As night began to fall several hours (and one brief meal break) later we again stopped for the night. The wannabe soldiers set up a small tent each that fit only one person, and I was content to lie on the ground, which was good because I'd not had time to grab my things before I'd left Ponyville. There had been very little with which to build a fire and it fortunately had not been a cool night to begin with, but even with it being a comfortable sleeping temperature, it did nothing to stop the nighttime insects from pestering us while we slept and when we awoke again the following morning I had enough itching mosquito bites on my body to draw out a constellation on each limb. But unlike the others in our little team, I had a way to get rid of the itch and simply healed myself using magic while they scratched themselves for nearly ten minutes straight before resigning themselves to being miserable and putting on their armor.

Suppressing a smile I ate some berries growing within a small patch of trees while they strapped their various armor pieces on again, and then waited while they ate some of their provisions. We passed around a ring of yawns several times, and once they were done eating we were up and moving again.

An uneventful day later (after another night full of insect bites that I silently healed away the following morning) we arrived at the edge of a dark-green topped fur-pine forest. Muscle-man went through basic forest-travel knowledge such as not going out of vision of everybody, remaining as quiet as possible, and telling everyone else if you saw something- anything large moving and then led us in.

__ __ __ __ __

Applejack frowned at the Human encampment ahead of her. It was clear that the guards at the nearest entrance saw her, but they hadn't done anything about her, which was vastly different from the first time she (and Rainbow Dash) had been spotted.

Feeling more than a bit nervous she put on a tough-girl face and cantered closer and stopped in front of one of them. He looked down at her with a mildly curious but mostly-bored expression.

“Is there something you need, lunch?”

“Ah ain't yer lunch!” She spat at his feet. “Ah'm lookin' fer an older Two-leg that some of ya'll brought here a short time ago. He's the one that uses magic.”

“He's not here.” He said, then raised his gaze to scan the area in front of him again, having lost interest in the orange armored pony just below his waist. He looked down again a moment later when she tapped his armor. He frowned and asked what she wanted now.

“Where'd he go?”

“Probably to his fool death. He left a few hours ago with five others to try and bring back one of those gigantic blue bears that live in a forest near here.” He shrugged. “If we see any of them again it'll be a miracle.”

“He went to hunt an Ursa Minor!?!” Applejack stared at him in shock and disbelief. She recalled the first and only one she'd seen back when Trixie first came to Ponyville. It had been almost as big as her barn, and it had taken all of Twilight Sparkle's concentration to get rid of it. And he didn't fight it, she just put it to sleep! Is he out of his mind?! “Which way did they go?!” The guard pointed vague to the north-west. Applejack frowned and asked if he could be any more specific.

“Look, pony, I wasn't around for the first encounter we had with it, and I sure as steel wasn't going to be around for the second. If you want more details, you're better off speaking to Miss Darkfist. I wouldn't do that if I was you, though. Miss Darkfist is in our camp, and we've been running short of food as of late.” He leered at her and licked his lips. Applejack scowled back, spun around, and bucked his tree. His eyes went wide and he gasped and fell to the ground, moaning. The other guard had been watching the proceedings, and when his 'friend' got kicked, he also fell to the ground, but he was laughing instead of moaning.

“I told yo- ha ha ha ha! I told you to wear armor over your crotch, you dumbass!” He laughed again.

“I-” his companion grunted as Applejack trotted by them and into the campgrounds. “I was wearing armor there!”

Ignoring the stares from the Humans she passed, Applejack stopped at a smithy when she recalled that she had no idea what 'Miss Darkfist' looked like and asked the smith where she could find her. The smith rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn't dreaming, and then said to look for a blue tent. She thanked him to be polite and then continued her search until she found it. When she did she yelled for its owner and then waited. When nobody came out she reached out to push aside the flap but halted at the sound of someone clearing their throat behind her. Applejack turned to see a Human woman looking down at her.

“Looking for me?” She asked.

“If'n yer that Darkfist-woman your sentries mentioned, yeah.”

“What makes a pony want to come into a Human camp? Do you have a death wish?”

“Ah kin take care of mahself! I'm here lookin' fer an older Human. He kin use magic.”

“You missed him. He left a few hours ago.”

“Ah know that. I need to know which way he went.”

“Why?”

“So I kin follow him.” The woman raised an eyebrow.

“Again, why?”

“Ah-” Applejack stopped. Why did she want to follow him? They weren't friends (that she knew of), they'd never served in combat together, he wasn't her species, hay, he wasn't even from her world! why was she pursuing him? Applejack shrugged. “Ah don't rightly know, to be honest.”

“Well, while we're being honest, let me say that I have a personal interest in ensuring that he survives as well as seeing him in action so I can better judge his capabilities in battle. I am going to assume that we want the same thing, so I'll do better than tell you; I'll show you. Give me a moment to collect my things.”

__ __ __ __ __

“Miss Pinkimena, are you sure this is a good idea???” Pipsqueak asked nervously, looking down from the top of the very tall ladder he was perched at the top of.

“Just Pinkie Pie, Pip!” She called up to him, placing her hooves on either side of her mouth. “Not really, but like you said, cannons were used by sailing ships! We don't have an ocean, but we have a sky, and if we do it this way, it's like Rainbow Dash is still helping us!” Though Pip could not see it from where he stood on his hind legs, Pinkie's eyes became a little more moist at using her best friend's name.

Pipsqueak (who was taller now as an adult and no longer lived up to the name his parents had given him) licked his lips and grabbed onto the sill o f one of the windows on the side of Rainbow Dash's house and pulled himself up over the sill and into the house. Thankfully Rainbow Dash had a solid wooden floor so that should non-Pegasi choose to visit her, they could have somewhere to stand without needing magic to keep from falling through the floor.

Pipsqueak looked around and then walked from the bedroom to the front door, which he unlocked and opened.

“Okay, Miss Pinki- er, Pinkie Pie! I've got the door open!” Pipsqueak jumped at the sound and sight of Pinkie Pie moving behind him. She probably came in the same way I did... “Wouldn't it just have been easier to have the other Pegasi lower her house to the ground?” Pinkie Pie blinked.

“Oh...yeah, I guess it would have been!” Pipsqueak stared at her a moment and then Pinkie Pie “But we're here now, and us here we have this wonderful view!”

“I still don't see what we're supposed to doing here, Pinkie Pie. How does this help with cannon positioning?”

“Follow me!” Pinkie Pie trotted from the front door to a small deck to the left of the front door (when you're facing the inside of the house) and placed a hoof next to her mouth. “Okay Derpy! We're ready!!!”

“Derpy?” Pip asked, and joined her at the wooden railing to look down below them. Three Pegasi rose up from side and placed their hooves against the side of the cloud that Rainbow Dash's house was built on. Slowly the cloud began to be moved from where it had 'rested' for more than two decades. Pip's eyes became wide as Pinkie's Plan was realized in his own mind: They could turn Rainbow Dash's old house into a flying fortress or battleship from which to safely rain cannon shot or spears or stones down on any attackers. His face was split with a grin and he turned his head to look at Pinkie Pie, who grinned right back.

“Pinkie Pie, you're a genius!” He said excitedly. “Now we just need to get the cannons up here!”

“Nope, there's something else we need to do first.” She replied. Pipsqueak gave her a puzzled look. Wasn't arming the house while they had time the most important thing? “We need to name our vessel.”

Pinkie Pie looked away from Pipsqueak and turned her face to her left. No one stood in that empty space, but she smiled and winked. “Any ideas?” She asked her unseen-audience.

Pipsqueak gave her a look that wondered if Pinkie Pie wasn't just the tiniest bit insane, and decided to wait for her to say something else just to be safe.

Deleted scenes 1

View Online

The Necro Walk Deleted scenes and rejected ideas

Deleted scene 1
--=
This took place only a few paragraphs after the start.
--=
(Golden Rosa had eventually caught on that I'd never say yes and proceeded to get busy with someone else that she eventually married. Centaurs were the eventual result.) who waved at me and smiled. I smiled for her sake and waved back as I passed her but my smile shrunk away after she was gone. Like with what happened to my friends, Golden Rosa's husband was still around and with his wife gone he took care of their children without her. At least he still has their kids, though I have to wonder if the fusion of Pony and Human DNA will allow for them to outlive him? It'd be terrible if they only lived as long as their mother!

===

Deleted scene 2
--=
This bit took place when Jacob was editing his story in his room after taking Rarity and Twilight's horns back to his room.
--=

On Earth there were already two different forms of entertainment based off of the various stories floating and the documentary that fangirl had made about me before, during, and after the Canterlot battle. There was an anime, and a movie. The movie stunk (though the special effects were pretty cool), and the Anime was done furry-harem-style, meaning that the girls had been turned anthropomorphic, and all of them had a love interest in the character representing me, and the 'me' had no idea that they had affection for him. Except for Golden Rosa, who, ironically, was not quite as bad as she had been in real life. They made her more flirty rather than having her try to get him in bed with her at every meeting. It might have been entertaining if I had not lived the real version of it and knew better. Trxie never made an appearance in the Anime, and stayed a kid throughout the entire movie.

===

Deleted scene 3
--=
I felt that this information was revealed too quickly, and cut it. This was part of the 'no longer chapter 2 and 3'
--=
“Jacob, can I ask you something?” I nodded. “Have you ever eaten an entire pepper before? Not just the juice?” I nodded.

“Of course! The juice is good, but-” She placed a hand over my mouth and I raised an eyebrow.

“Don't let my boss know that. Or anyone.”

“Hmm?” She removed her hand from my mouth. “Why not?”

“We don't eat plants. At all. None of us do.” I furrowed my brow, not understanding. “We only eat meat, Jacob.” My eyes widened. That would definitely explain why they're struggling with food in a jungle-world! Jungles back home are filled with edible plants, but if we were unable to eat plants, we'd be starving too! They're predators! Seeing the realization on my face, she nodded, her expression very serious. “Most of my people consider every specie that does not also eat only meat to be 'unworthy', regardless of intelligence, and treat them as food. If others found out that your race could also eat plants, they'd consider you as 'less than Human' and would try to eat your race too, regardless of how similar we look.”
===

Rejected scene 4
--=
I was going to have this one run along the same lines as Last Mage did, but if I did that then it would not in the end follow along the lines of the story I had in mind already. That and my infamous 'wrongess' feeling was eating at me again.
--=

Twilight Sparkle headed for her library, her mind whirling from what the no-fangs Human had told her. Most of it was probably untrue (Flying machines and horseless carriages! Ha!), but there were some parts that she simply could not explain away. One of which being how he knew that it had been her and her five friends (by name and description, no less!) that had defeated Nightmare Moon and restored Luna to her true self. The Humans had not started invading Equestria until a year after that, and none of them ever seemed interested in them other than in hunting them.

Twilight's stomach felt like it had twisted into a knot at the thought as she opened the door to her home and trotted to her writing desk without bothering to close the door behind her. Friendly or not, the Princesses should be told that he's here if for no other reason than to study him. When she finished writing up the note she trotted back out of her home and shut the door before she headed over to the postal office. Spike had chosen to stay behind in case of an emergency while Twilight interrogated the Human that had come with Fluttershy, and if her note were to get to them in short order, she would need his fire.

Twilight walked into a room that had a line forming in front of Spike, who was breathing out flame every ten seconds, the colors alternating with every other letter as he sent them to with exception to green because that was reserved for letters (or objects) to be delivered to the royal palace. Feeling impatient but acknowledging that the she was not the only filly in the world and that it would only take a minute tops for her to get her turn, Twilight waited patiently and then told Spike, who looked like he was half asleep that it was to go to Celestia or Luna. Spike nodded blankly and torched the letter, then blinked and looked up at her.

“Oh! Hi, Twilight! So how did the interrogation go?”

“I'm not sure. He seems to be who Fluttershy claimed he was, meaning he's different from what little we've heard about Humans, but I'm not sure how much more other than that to believe.” Twilight stepped out of the line and the next pony walked forward.

“Manehatten, please!” Spike nodded and and burned away her letter too. The pony stepped out of the line and headed back out of the building.

“For the way he tells why he's here, I get the feeling that though he's telling the truth he's hiding something, and I think I know what it might be. I think he's trying to keep secret how he's able to use magic. There were times where he slipped and said he needed- something in order to use magic, but Fluttershy did not know what it was, and he always caught himself before he gave away whatever it was. I'm hoping that Celestia or maybe Luna will be able to get more out of him.” She took a new breath. “Some of what he said disturbed me, too. Apparently he's from a world where all of us living here in town right now have died of old age. The look in his eyes and the sound of his voice say to me that he believes what he's saying, but then he also claimed that Trixie, yes, 'The Great and Powerful Trixie' and he were students that were taught by princess Luna!” Spike stared at her in disbelief.

“Maybe he's just an insane Human of a different breed?” Spike suggested. “There are four different breeds of ponies if you include the princesses, so-” Spike suddenly belched out a letter of the same green flames he'd sent Twilight's letter with. Twilight caught it with her magic and opened it, skimming the words briefly before rolling it back up and swallowing hard.

“Princess Luna is coming here and will arrive within the hour!” Twilight announced louder than she needed to. Other nearby ponies gasped and dropped their letters and ran out of the building to clean up their homes in case she paid them a visit.

===
Rejected scenes 5
--=
Decided to have him go after Rarity first. He'd already lost one friend, was not going to lose two in the same night.
--=

walked back to the cage where the ponies were being held. Several guards ran by me as I trudged along, all of them ignoring me.

Though grief clouded much of my mind I was still possessed the presence of mind to conceal the horns from plain sight and slid Rarity's horn into the boot that had once held the long knife. Twilight’s I returned to the backpack. Opening the door to the pony cage was simple enough (I lifted the door off its hinges). Getting the truthful answer out of my mouth when they asked where Rainbow Dash was proved to be more than a bit much for me, so I shook my head wordlessly.

“I see.” The first of the adult ponies that had spoken to me said. “And the breeding pen ponies?”

“I have not found them yet. Do you think you can get out of your own alright?” The ponies looked at one another, then looked around at their surroundings hesitantly. “I'll take that as a 'no'. Fine then, we'll all have to go, then.” I turned to the green pony. “What's your name?” He had what seemed to be several frosted sugar cookies in various shapes for a Cutie Mark.

“Iced Tree.” For a moment I forgot my sorrow and nearly chuckled at his name, but there were more serious matters at hand and I suppressed my humor.

“You said that you knew where she was. Can you lead us there?” He hesitated, then nodded.

“I can, but what about the guards?”

“Now that I'm here, you don't have to worry about them anymore.” Ice Tree looked doubtful, as did many of the other ponies, but they still followed behind myself and Iced Tree through the encampment. As Iced Tree had feared we ran into several patrolmen that drew weapons on sight and ran at us calling me a crazy old fool as well as several other insults. For the first pair I stamped a foot on the ground and brought a short wall of earth up under their next step and popped their leg out of joint at the knees (Or at least that was my intention. There might have been some additional damage). When they tried to attack us even after that I broke the blades of their weapons from the hilts and left them with no weapons other than their fingernails and teeth. When the fools still tried to attack us even after that they received several hoofs to the head until they were either unconscious, or perhaps dead.

The second pair was a little smarter. When they saw that the prisoners were loose they looked at each other, and then reached for a small horn attached to their waists.

“Naughty naughty!” I scolded, pulled it from their hands with telekinesis. They gaped at me as their horns floated through the air to my open hands.

“It's you!” One of them exclaimed loudly. “Those guys were telling the truth! You do use magic!”

“Give yourself a pat on the back, detective.” I said, deadpan toned. “Good night.” I knocked them out with a sleep spell.

The largest (and last) encounter we had at the armory itself. The remaining fifteen patrolmen (most of them looking like civilians who'd just come back from a Renaissance fair) were in the process of arming themselves to search out whomever had killed the butcher.

“Look for anyone you don't recognize. Nothing shatters a door into splinters like that, so there's a good chance that a Unicorn has sneaked in. Make sure that it doesn't leave!”

“Um, excuse me!” I called from behind them. They turned and stared at us. “We're looking for the breeding pens. Any chance you could tell us where they are?”

“Old man, I knew you were a kook, but I never thought you'd be nuts enough to let the ponies loose!” Old man again. I frowned. My emotions were starting to turn themselves back on again,

Rejected scenes 6
--=
Just didn't like it.
--=

Applejack followed along behind the group of Humans at what she believed to be a safe distance. She didn't know if she trusted this Human that the princess and Fluttershy seemed to, but Celestia had never been wrong before, and more importantly he did try to rescue Rainbow Dash and had rescued Rarity and several others, which was something she didn't have the opportunity to do. It ate at her that she'd been forced to leave one of her best friends behind so she could escape, even if it was for a greater good, though whether it really had been or not she was fiercely debating.

“What good is tryin' to save a kingdom if'n ah can't even save mah own friends?!” She whispered through gritted teeth. “This man is a stranger! The way he looked at me said he knew me and knew me well, but ah've never seen him 'afore in my life!”

After he'd left with the raiders earlier her first thought was that he'd joined the opposing side, but her instinct about folk kept telling her otherwise. There were some ponies that were unreadable, but this two-leg wasn't one of them.
===

Rejected scene 6
--=
I didn't feel like goin through the whole situation of how he'd kill it since it was probably just too dang big unless I wanted to have him kill it Gears of War 2 style and take out it's heart(s) from the inside.
--=

this time by gasps as not a blue bear, but a pink monster knocked the rest of the trees over.

“Dear Maker!!!” I exclaimed, my legs feeling weak and the rest of me frozen in place. I had seen a young Ursa Minor once when I was younger, and I had been astounded at its size. But I'd never seen an Ursa Major before, and I found that seeing one in person defied all description save one, however- I don't think that huge is an accurate enough word!- It was gigantic. You know those big monsters that you ran around in during that Rampage game? Try bigger. The trees were tall, but this more than two thirds of this thing's body stood above the treetops.

“I suddenly wish I had my staff...” I muttered as it growled at us and took another step forward. I swallowed hard and tried to recall anything that might help me in this situation. There were a few, but for them to work I'd have to get extremely lucky, and my luck had been about average for the last few years.

The beast took another step forward, looked down at us, and bared its teeth. That did it for the Hunter-Humans and they turned and ran away from it, scattering. It was all I could do not to do the same, though it was more out of a sense of 'you'll never make it' than courage.

“What I wouldn’t give for a small nuke!”

I lifted myself into the air, dodging the thicker tree branches and getting spiderwebs in my hair until I pushed up through the top of the trees and could look down at the creature. Up and up and up I flew until at last I was above its head. It's eyes focused on me and it growled, the small amount (in comparison to how much it probably could hold in its lungs) of breath it used blowing me backward like the winds of a tropical storm.

I tumbled for a bit, and then righted myself and against my better judgment flew in closer again.

---------------------
Yeah, only deleted and rejected bits. I know I haven't posted anything new in awhile, I'm hoping this will work as a tide-you-over until I finish the next chapter.

Chapter 8

View Online

It's been approximately one month (give or take a few hours and minutes) since I posted a chapter for this story! Oh Noes! :'(
Rest assured, I'm not just dropping it off a cliff. I had alot of things on my plate for the last month, and I'm just about done with it now. In the meantime, here ya go!

Chapter 8

We stopped walking when we came to a clearing ringing a good-sized pond with a small stream flowing away from it. It was not very deep, but from the multiple sets of animal paw and hoof prints both large and small in the mud near the edge it was obvious that this was a watering hole and not just a pond.

“Fill your water bags. We might not find another source again any time soon.” Muscles said, removing the bag-equivalent of a canteen from his waist. The others did the same, as did I. Once we were done we were moving again, and once again I was cursing my lazy habits of the last fifteen or so years. My socks had been made for comfort and not for durability and had their heels worn out before we'd even arrived at the forest's edge, and I could already feel blisters forming. It was not pleasant.

“Are we there, yet?” I asked two minutes after we'd left the pond behind, groaning.

“Do you see a big blue bear with a star on its forehead anywhere?” I looked around.

“Nope. You?”

“No. We'll get there when we get there. If it's too much for you, old timer, you could have just stayed with the walking vittles.”

“Call me old one more time and I'll rust your armor solid. I've had it with everyone of your race calling me that. Providing I don't die on this little escapade I'll probably outlive all five of you in terms of natural years.”

“Yeah. Sure you will.” He scoffed, though I wasn't sure if he meant that I'd not rust his armor, or that I'd outlive him. Changing the subject, I asked a question that made all five of them twitch. Two of them idly scratched a part of their body.

“So, how about them mosquitoes? Thick out here, aren't they?” I said cheerfully. I paused and waited a minute, then added “I must have woken up with over two dozen new bites both mornings! Good thing I know how to get rid of them!”

'Muscles' stopped in mid-step and slowly turned his head around to look at me. He did not look happy. Neither did his companions, who stopped shortly after he did.

“You....You healed your mosquito bites both times and didn't think to mention that you could to us?!” He said through gritted teeth.

“You never asked!” I replied, feigning confusion and putting on an innocent face. “For all I knew, they could have left you alone and only went after me!” Muscles started shouting at me, to my amusement.

“You saw us scratching all day for the last two days you-” A loud thud echoed through the trees and vibrated the ground beneath our feet and it suddenly occurred to me that making him shout at me when we were supposedly trespassing in the territory of a large animal was one of my worse ideas.

Muscles instantly became silent and we froze in place as another loud vibrating thud shook the forest, followed by another and another.

“Well, at least we won't have to look for it anymore!” The woman in our group said nervously as a cluster of trees ahead of us shook harder than the rest of the forest after the latest footfall. She took a step back at the sound of cracking wood. Everyone but me and Muscles did the same.

“Looks like you're up, wizard. Try not to die, because I'd rather not have to fight-” he was interrupted again, this time by the cluster of trees being pushed over and smashing into the ground and a very grumpy-looking, very big Ursa Minor's head came into view. He inhaled deeply, getting our scent, and then his eyes widened briefly, and then narrowed. He growled menacingly and took a stomping step forward. The Hunter-Humans fled, leaving me to stand alone, and I suddenly wished I had my staff instead of just Twilight's horn. Granted, Twilight was extremely powerful for a Unicorn, and I was much more skilled with combat magic than she had been (since Luna had been my teacher and not Celestia), but even so, this was my first encounter with one with the intent to capture or fight it. The only other time I'd seen one it was much smaller, and had just woken up from hibernation and was not very much aware of its surroundings yet. I had hidden myself and waited for it to go away. Now this was not an option.

“Okay Bluegy-bear, we can do this one of two ways:” I said to it. Its eyes focused on me, still looking unhappy. “You can come along with me peacefully, or I can incapacitate you and probably injure you in the process. Your choice. Either way, you're coming back with me.” Seeing that the others had run, and probably suspecting I was just insane, the bear lost its grumpy look, rolled its eyes and snorted, its breath from that one snort blowing me backward a step. “Fine, have it your way.” I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, lowering my head as I mentally searched the ground beneath my feet for anything I could use as a weapon. I had the knife in my one boot, of course, but it was a toothpick compared to the hulking blue body before me.

While I searched the Ursa began turning away, crushing foliage beneath its massive paws.

“What are you doing?” One of the Hunter-Humans called to me, sounding confused and annoyed. “It's leaving! This is no time to be taking a nap!”

“Shut up and let me concentrate!” I shot back, frowning. The forest floor was your typical forest floor: Dirt, tree roots, a few animal burrows, some miscellaneous stones, a few partial skeletal remains of various small animals, and just enough water soaked into the soil for the trees to survive on. So not much for me to work with at all save for burying it up to it's neck in dirt which won't be useful since we need to move it back to the camp. Lovely. I could, of course, simply conjure up a spell rather than manipulating nature, but most of the combat magic that I had been taught probably would either do too little damage, or too much, and I had no way of knowing what the physical limits (or the arrangement of their internal organs, if they had any) of an Ursa were. Still, nothing would get done if I simply let it walk away, would it?

Focusing my will on the large creature and drawing hard on the horn's capabilities I recalled a strong sleep spell that was meant to be used on a large group and tried putting the Ursa to sleep. The bear yawned, but did not otherwise seem to be affected. Not good. I once used that to knock out a stampede of cows! Perhaps a more direct aim will be necessary... Focusing again, I aimed the same spell at the bear's head this time, rather than its entire body. If I could convince the brain that it was time to sleep, the rest of the body would (hopefully) follow. The bear yawned again, longer this time, and its movements became sluggish. Unfortunately it was still moving. I gritted my teeth and began following it at a jog. Though the thing was walking slowly, a single one of its steps was at least twice as long as I was tall, and the exposed roots of the old trees around me was not helping either.

Maybe I can hypnotize it or something...make it think that it's home is in the opposite direction? Not very likely. Hypnotism, contrary to the beliefs of the ignorant, was not magic, and as a result it had not come up in my studies. About all I knew of hypnotism came from movies, so I could get about as far as telling the Ursa to relax, and then I'd get stuck. For a moment my imagination concocted the silly image of me sitting the Ursa down on a huge couch and swinging a coin on a cord back and forth, but I pushed it away. So not hypnotism...but what about mind control?

Twilight had once told me (and demonstrated when I did not believe her) about a spell she'd created and cast a few times in her younger years. The spell had no official name, but she called it the 'Want it, Need it' spell. Supposedly if an object or person it was cast on was seen by any other creature or being that creature or being would try using whatever means necessary to obtain it or them. But do I really want Bearzilla's offspring rampaging after whatever I cast that spell on? I recalled what the Hunter-Humans had told me about their last encounter with the Ursa. Better question! Do I really want it to get close enough to home so that Bearzilla can smell us and tries to kill us? Details can wait!

I cast my sight about, looking for something large enough to hold the Ursa Minor's attention. There wasn't much: a few rotting tree stumps, a berry bush, and a stupid deer that did not seem to catch on that a predator that could eat Sugarcube Corner for dessert was tromping about the woods. In the end I decided to use the simplest thing to keep track of: myself.

Getting the feeling that this was one of the worst Ideas I'd ever had, I mentally ran through the 'weaving' of the spell, and then actually prepared it, and finally cast it on myself. A weird pink light settled on my form for a few seconds, and then faded. Wondering if I made a mistake somewhere I got ready to cast it again, but then I glowed again briefly, still pink. Satisfied, I nodded and lifted myself into the air and flew in front of the Ursa and waved my arms and legs about to get its attention.

The Ursa minor stopped and locked its gaze on me, it's huge pupils rapidly shrinking until they were the size of my head. The bear shook its head from side to side, causing a breeze that moved the lower branches of the shorter trees nearest to it, then rapidly blinked it's mostly-orange eyes before its pupils went from blood-red to bright pink. The bear sniffed at me, smiled, (Bears can smile???) and stopped walking to watch me. I flew back several feet. It took one step forward. Okay, so it works. But for how long, I wonder? Twilight had not mentioned how long the spell was supposed to last, only that it had been Celestia that had dispelled it the third time she'd used it. Best to not waste time. I began flying back through, moving at maybe about twenty five miles per hour. Not very fast, but I wasn't sure exactly where the Hunter Humans were, and I did not want them to be trampled.

The Ursa squeezed through the older trees, and pushed over the younger when he could. It was not smiling anymore, but looked a bit distressed that I was moving away from it. I increased my speed by ten and a few seconds later found myself outside the trees and back above open ground, The Ursa trying harder to keep up, now looking frustrated. No longer content to simply follow me, it began pursuing me instead, and gained ground quickly until I was only a few feet in front of me, then it swiped at me with its paw. I quickly dodged it and once more increased my speed, now turning my body around completely as I fled the large creature. The bear growled in frustration, and to my dismay also sped up and swiped at me again. Perhaps I should have thought this through better... I thought as it swiped at me again, cupping its paw with intent of catching me rather than smacking me. It missed, but the drag caused by the wind pushed me towards the ground. I ascended again and squinted my eyes and sped up one last time. This would be the last time I could do it, because I had no glasses or goggles to shield my eyes from the wind, and once I began moving at forty five mph my eyes began to water, and I needed to be able to see where I was going unless I wanted to crash into the occasional field tree, let alone make it back to the headquarters.

The Ursa's paw-steps rumbled on the ground like thunder, its breath huffing and hot, and even in the daylight its coat twinkled like a starry blue cape. To a casual observer, it must have seemed comical that an Ursa Minor was chasing something so small in comparison to itself; hardly worth the meat reward for all the effort.

It was nearing sundown when I began to, at last, grow weary. I was skilled, and Twilight's horn granted me access to a huge amount of power should I need it, however, my endurance was still limited by my own strength, and I had not used magic at such a continuous rate with only a Unicorn's horn since the time that Luna and Celestia went on vacation for a month and left me, Trixie, and a handful of very skilled Unicorns in charge of raising and lowering the sun and moon (that had been an...interesting experience. Very straining, too).

Knowing that it would add an additional drain to my energy reserves but also needing to be able to see, I gathered from the light reflecting off the moon which darkened the general area overall, but formed a ray of light that lit my path. So long as I had not veered off course I would probably arrive again at the encampment in less than an hour.

It turned out that had veered off course just a tad, and had to reroute to my left a bit. It also turned out that the 'Want it, Need it' spell had a limit of about eight hours. Now the Ursa was chasing me out of anger at having been enchanted and forced to run hundreds of miles in unfamiliar territory. I could only hope the dang thing would be too worn out by the time I arrived at my destination to put up much of a fight. As long as that was the case, I- Oh, that's just perfect! I groaned as a glow in the distance became visible. As I drew closer I could make out individual lights which had to be torches. Eventually I could also make out the shapes of tents. Okay, this is close enough. I pulled up and rose into the air. The Ursa slid forward, tearing trenches into the dirt with its claws and nearly falling on its face. Higher ans higher I climbed, my light source making my location as plain as day. I stopped rising and looked at the bear beneath me, planning my next move while the Ursa growled and then roared at me. It then rose up to stand on its hind legs and tried to swat me with a claw. I teleported to the backside of its claw and a little lower, then 'blinked' again (sometimes called that because of the half-second flash of light that occurred both from the starting point of the self-transporting as well at the reappearance point) to dodge its second swipe, and then a third time to get out of its reach.

Refocusing the light, I shone it directly into the Ursa's eyes to blind and hopefully stun it, and then focused on the soil beneath the Ursa's hind legs. Most of the top layer was common decomposed plant matter, but two feet down the soil became intermixed with small rocks, and another two feet down the rocks went from small to large, and finally to bedrock. Not what I'd hoped for, but I can still work with this. I just hope the bear stays still long enough for that!

I reached into the places beneath the Ursa's hind legs and loosened the dirt, and then drew it out from under the pads and between the claws like water washing sand from a fist through the fingers at the beach. At first the Ursa seemed not to notice and continued roaring at me and trying to hit me, though it was too far beneath me to even scratch the soles of my boots (but not by much. About twelve inches lower and I'd have been missing a foot). It was not until the rocks began also scraping along its pads that it gained a puzzled expression and looked down at the ground curiously. It stared at the spectacle of the dirt and rocks moving seemingly of their own accord, and then its eyes widened and it once more turned its gaze on me again, gave me a smug look, and settled on all fours again, casually stepping out of the pits I'd made. It looked up at me again and stuck out its tongue. I smiled back and formed tentacles from the soil and stone and wrapped them around the neck of the Ursa, and slammed its head on the ground. It blinked its eyes in surprise and then shook its head, tearing the tentacles to pieces. It snarled, once more angry and chose a new tactic: It scooped up one of the larger rocks that I was still removing from the soil where the bear had once stood and hurled it at me.

“Gaah!” I 'blinked' to one side only to dodge another large hurled rock, my eyes wide from surprise. Clearly this creature was much smarter than our bears back on Earth.

I focused my will and once more formed tentacles, but this time I wrapped them around its hind legs, though I made no attempt to cease the bear's antics this time. That would come later. For now I needed to soften the bare bedrock until it had the consistency of wet cement.

__ __ __ __ __

“What in tarnation?!” Applejack exclaimed as a loud rumbling and the ground's shaking brought her and Jackylin awake again.

The two of them had stopped to rest for the night when it became evident that it would soon be too dark to see very well, and then had set out again the following day. According to what Jackylin said, they were making very good time and should be catching up to them the following day. Applejack personally thought that she'd make better time if she left Jackylin behind, but unfortunately Applejack herself wasn't much of a tracker, and needed her two-legged companion's expertise.

Jackylin bolted upright at Applejack's exclamation, her standard-issue long knife in hand to ward off an attack should it come. Almost as quickly as the rumbling and shaking had come however, it began to fade away again. Applejack and Jackylin looked at one another in the pale light of the moon that shone into the large tent through the opening and then hastily crawled out to have a look around. At first they saw nothing while their eyes adjusted to the brighter, though still pale, light. When they could once more see clearly they still saw nothing out of the ordinary.

“I'm going to take a look around.” Jackylin said, sliding the knife into her boot and relaxing a little. “I'll be back soon.”

“An jus' what am I to be doin' while yer off lookin' about?” Jackylin shrugged.

“You can keep watch, look for brush to for what's left of the fire, relive your bodily wastes; it's up to you.” Jackylin jogged out into the wilderness without another word, leaving Applejack to her own devices.

Less than an hour later Jackylin returned, a frown on her face. Applejack looked up from the campfire she'd rekindled in Jackylin's absence and stood to her four hooves.

“Well?”

“Something really big ran by. I'm not certain what, but I can guess. I think your friend is well on his way to completing his mission.”

“Then we should pack up an' start heading back, too!” Applejack declared, retreating into the tent to retrieve her hat.

“You're forgetting why we stopped in the first place,” Jackylin said, rolling her eyes. “it's too dark right now for that! My eyes are good, but your small wildlife have a nasty habit of digging holes in the ground and then concealing them. I'd rather not break a leg because of haste. I've missed out on him actually subduing it, and now we're going to have a day's walk back to the encampment, but it's worth it as long as I can stay in good health. Now,” Jackylin once more crawled into the tent. “I'm going back to sleep. Good night.”

When they were once more awake in the morning they were greeted by the odd sight of five more Hunter Humans stumbling along looking as if they'd just run all night and most of the day through a forest and perhaps one another.

“What in the king's claws are you doing here?” Jackylin demanded to know. “Aren't you supposed to be with Lighthand?” The most muscular of the two men and the woman collapsed to the ground, breathing heavily. The others slouched and leaned forward, their hands on their knees to support them.

“For...forgive us, Miss Darkfist!” She gasped in between breaths. “When the Ursa, as he called it, found us Lighthand went after it on his own, and then used some spell to make the creature follow him.” The woman raised her head from the ground and also spoke.

“As we watched him do this and began to follow him out of the woods a strange haze came over us and we began sprinting in an attempt to catch him even though the two of them were traveling far to fast for us to hope to keep up on foot. At one point we began to fight one another while running.”

“His enchantment probably affected you three the same way it did the giant bear.” Jackylin concluded, nodding. “Are you five alright?” The woman nodded, as did the skinnier man. The muscled man groaned.

“We'll survive.”

“Then rest here for a day, then return to the encampment. I shall head back now.”

“Can you leave the pony behind?” The man asked hesitantly. “If you're not using it for anything, that is. After the last few days I'd like to have a fresh meal and-”

“You try tah so much as lay a hand on me and I'll buck yer skull so hard it'll fly out yer backside!” Applejack threatened in a loud and angry voice. The man gulped and Jackylin laughed hard.

“Wondrous threat, Applejack! I'll have to remember that one!” When Jackylin's mirth had lessened to a smile she explained that Applejack was a pony sent from the village she'd agreed they'd stop attacking. “So no, you can't eat her, but you can have my supplies. I'll find something on the way back. You'll find my food bag under that small pike of rocks next to the remains of out fire.” She said, pointing at it.

“Thank you, miss!”

Jackylin and Applejack made it back to the camp at a faster rate than when they had left because Jackylin no longer had a need to track, but it still took them longer than a day to get back. As with before, Jackylin set up her tent and crawled into it, as did Applejack, and as they had before, Applejack laid down at the farthest point she could from Jackylin.

Although Jackylin had given Applejack her word that she would do her no harm, both Applejack's instinct and her previous experiences around the Hunter Humans made her wary. Still, the tent provided shelter, and the weather in this area had taken a turn for the worst. Rain had begun falling just shortly they'd left the other five behind, and she already knew from her time in the Equestrian army that sleeping in rain was no fun at all.

Shortly after lying down Jackylin had fallen asleep and was snoring lightly but even after an hour of lying down in the tent and listening to the rain pattering against the water-proofed cloth that made up the walls of the tent she still found herself unable to sleep.

Less than a month ago I would have killed her with little to no hesitation. Now I'm sleeping in the same tent with one! Applejack shook her head at the irony of it. Applejack wondered just how far this Human could be trusted. She had claimed while they had been walking the previous day that she and that 'Lighthand' fellow had an understanding and so long as he continued to work for her and ultimately helped her achieve her goals she would not attack her hometown. Jackylin's eyes and her own instincts told Applejack that she was being honest with her, but Applejack had to wonder just what it was that Lighthand was supposed to be doing. She doubted very highly that capturing an Ursa Minor was the extent of this Human female's ambition, and there had been very little that she'd revealed as to what that ambition might be. Lighthand seems to genuinely wants to help us, if'n him freeing those others from her camp is any indication, and both Twilight and Celestia trust him, so I reckon I can too, but can I trust her? She'll hold to her word, ah think, but what about the rest of her folk? The only way to know would be to stick around after they got back to the encampment and study the other Hunter Humans. Applejack was normally good at reading folk, and the Humans generally seemed to have the same facial expressions that her people did so it would probably not be very difficult to find out how many of them would abide by Jackylin's orders.

Applejack yawned and lowered her head to the floor of the tent. But that can wait until we actually get there. thirty six seconds later Applejack was also asleep.

When they finally arrived back at the encampment again they were met with the interesting sight of an Ursa Minor being buried up to its neck in stone and soil. Both of them stared at the Ursa, which growled at several Hunter Humans if they wandered near to it.

“Well, I may not have seen him do it, but I'm convinced!” Jackylin said, smugly smiling. Not even her grandfather would be able to say no after this turn of events. Jackylin walked closer to the Ursa, stopping just out of its reach. It snarled at her and bared its teeth. Jackylin smirked at it.

“Complain all you want, but you're ours now.” Applejack came closer as well, but with quite a bit more caution than Jackylin had used and licked her lips.

“Um, are you sure that we should be standing so close to this thing?” The Ursa parted its jaws and stuck its tongue out, reaching for Jackylin, who cursed and propelled herself back with both her legs, the tongue grazing both of her legs and leaving a trail of saliva behind, much to her disgust as she landed on her butt.

“Yuck! I think I'll take your advice and not get so close next time!” Jackylin pulled off her boots and socks and carried them in her hands as the saliva of the Ursa oozed down her legs. Jackylin circled around the Ursa and continued on into the main area of the encampment, Applejack close behind. Once she had checked in with the border guards she made a beeline for their water supply and splashed some cold water on her legs and scrubbed with her hands until she was clean. When she finished she reached for a metal cup and dipped it into the barrel she'd used, drank her fill, and then offered some water to Applejack, who took a second metal cup and also drank, declining the use of the cup that Jackylin had used. Shrugging, Jackylin drank again and then set the cup she'd used back on the barrel she'd taken it from and waited for Applejack to finish. When she had Applejack continued following Jackylin as she went from one place in the encampment to another, asking her fellow Humans if they had seen either her grandfather, or Jacob Lighthand. Most of them said that Jacob was resting and that her grandfather was speaking with a messenger from Gaea's king. When she asked what it was about, they shrugged and replied that they did not know, so of course her next destination became her grandfather's tent, which it turned out, he was not in.

“Maybe they left this 'ere camp so they could get some privacy.”Applejack suggested. “Tents ain't exactly soundproof, ya'know.”

“Maybe...” But if that's really the case, then what could the message be? It couldn’t be anything good. Normally the king left the hunter teams to their own devices except when diplomacy with the Griffons was an issue. If he was taking a personal interest in what they were doing out here, then perhaps one of her 'loyal followers' were not quite as loyal as she'd hoped and had reported her ambitions to him! Still, something like that would hardly warrant a messenger, especially when it would have been much simpler to have that same follower poison her meal or drink instead. Besides, he already knows that there are many that want his position, and many of them are far more threatening to his reign than me. But then, She smirked. that's what I've got Jacob Lighthand for! “I suppose the only thing we can do now is wait. Will you be staying here, Applejack? Or shall you be returning to your village to report your findings?”

“I s'pose I'll head back fer now. Not much sense in stayin' here when the only thing I'm wanted fer is dinner!” Her expression darkened. “Not to mention that it was yer people that killed one of my best friends less than a week ago!” Jackylin sighed.

“Regardless of how it may seem from your perspective, Applejack, my people are not evil. When we kill something that is not of our own race, it is almost always for food or self-defense, and usually both. Unlike Lighthand, my people cannot eat plants with any hope of receiving nourishment from them. I won't deny that we've killed and eaten your people, but I also won't pretend that I take pleasure in it even though many in rank above me think I'm weak because of it. There are some amongst my kind that enjoy killing, but I'm not one of them. I kill to survive and to ensure the survival of my friends, neighbors, and family. You can believe that, or not.”

“I suggest you stow that opinion away for now, Jackylin. It looks like the chance you've been waiting for has finally come up.” Came Jackylin's grandfather's voice from behind her. Jackylin and Applejack both turned to see him standing with an outstretched arm gripping a scroll in one hand. Jackylin turned and took it from him, upon which time he lowered his arm to his side again.

“What's this?” She asked as she unrolled it and pulled it taught.

“A letter from the messenger that is waiting for my reply. The king has decreed that every hunter group, be they from a town or from a tribe, is to send a representative to attend a banquet at the capital back home on Gaea to inform him of the progression of our world's encroachment of this one.” Jackylin scanned the contents of the scrolls, her eyes moving back and forth as they scrolled down the neat, cursive text. At the bottom was a wax stamp with the king's symbol stamped into it. It was from the king, alright. Jackylin looked up from the parchment and rerolled the scroll. “I have much to oversee here, and your father is out hunting with another team and will be for several more days, so I thought I might send you in our stead. The message, as I'm sure you are aware, says you may bring along, at the most, two bodyguards for protection from rivals.” He winked at her, allowing a ghost of a smile on his face for a moment. “I have the utmost confidence in your abilities, but then, one can never be too careful, can they, granddaughter?” Jackylin fought a smile of her own and nodded.

“I know just the right people for the job. I accept!”

__ __ __ __ __

“Aaaannd...done!” Pinkie declared with a satisfied smile and put her paintbrush down on the wooden board that hung from the top of the cloud-house's roof by two ropes like a window-washer's platform. Before her in rainbow letters read Rainbow's Thunder, in memory of her best friend and stating what sound would be coming from the house once the cannons had been installed at every window.

But just adding cannons were not the limit of Pinkie and Pip's plans for the soon-to-be flying fortress. Because the house could not move on its own it would require the help of several Pegasi pushing at the cloud the house sat upon, which would leave them vulnerable to any missile-type attacks, be they arrows, or catapult shot, and should any of them be on fire, it could burn away the cloud the house sat upon, which would spell doom for anyone or anypony inside. To counter this issue one of the guards tha thad come to Ponyville along with Trixie and Applejack suggested constructing a large plate of metal that would hang down from several poles of metal going down through the floor of the house that would extend around the bottom of the cloud as well as have an extra extension of about a eighteen inches. For additional protection they would also add an outer layer of metal along the outside walls to hopefully prevent any burning arrows from finding purchase, as well as block smaller catapult projectiles.

They could not add as much protection as the guard would have liked, however, otherwise the cloud would be too heavily weighted to stay in the air. As it was they had needed to remove all of Rainbow Dash's furniture and remove pretty much everything else that had marked it as being more than just a shell of a house. The sink was gone, her fountain was gone, the glass for the windows was gone, cabinets, chimney; everything that could be spared was removed save for a picture taken of her flying with the Wonderbolts after she had rescued Rarity and them during the Young Fliers competition those years ago. Pinkie Pie had been adamant about keeping it, and nopony had the heart to tell her otherwise.

Pipsqueak looked up at the name for their converted creation and smiled. Pinkie Pie had practically slid down the ladder only a few seconds after she'd stared into empty space and grabbed several buckets of paint before climbing back up again. From there she spent a ridiculous amount of time making sure each letter was evenly spaced in an arch that made it into a rainbow-arch of letters and wiped up every smudge. During this time the Pegasi that had demonstrated Pinkie's wild idea had brought the cloud down close to the ground and the other pony denizens of Ponyville had removed the furniture and had begun upgrading the structure. They were nowhere close to being done, and were having new ideas every other hour which at times set them back again, but at the moment both he and Pinkie were satisfied, and their original idea of putting cannons in it had been done. Now Pinkie was fanning the wet paint with a large paper fan to dry it.

“Pinkie Pie, it is a sunny day, and there's already a light breeze. I don't think that you need to be here to supervise the paint drying, too.” he chuckled. “Besides, don't you think that we should send your idea to Celestia and have somepony fly to Cloudsdale to do this there too? Something like this could make moving troops around much safer on top of also being able to attack from out of reach.”

Pinkie Pie looked at Pipsqueak, the drying letters, then at him again and nodded, suddenly standing to her hooves and picking up the various paint cans in her mouth all at once and hopped down from the board to join him on the ground. Pinkie Pie dropped them off by a pile of miscellaneous construction supplies and then spit out the saliva that was in her mouth, making a face. From there she and Pipsqueak circled the house to observe the progress of the other ponies that moved about on the outside and inside of the house like a colony of ants hard at work. Satisfied that the cloud-house was in good hooves she trotted to the post office looking for Spike, and hastily wrote a letter while her tongue stuck out of the corner of her mouth. She then drew a picture with several arrows pointing at several points of the drawing and labeled them, and then finally joined the rather short line of ponies sending out letters.

“Hey Pinkie Pie!” Spike greeted. “What's up?”

“Oh lots of things, Spike, but I can tell you them all later. Right now I need you to send this letter to both Celestia and to Cloudsdale!” Spike blinked and then asked Pinkie hesitantly if she knew that he could not send one letter to two different places at the same time.

“You'll need to make a copy of it if you want me to send your letter to two different places.” Pinkie made an annoyed face.

“Drat! Okay, I'll be right back, then!” Pinkie Pie stepped out of line and set to making a second letter. During this time Twilight Sparkle walked in and also asked what Pinkie Pie was up to. Pipsqueak explained why they'd come and Twilight nodded, agreeing with him.

“Something like the cloud-houses won't stop Griffons from being able to attack, but they'd have to force their way inside first to do so, and any Pegasi outside would only have to fly indoors to be safe from them!”

“That is what we were thinking. Do you think Celestia will approve?” Pipsqueak asked.

“I don't see why she wouldn't.”

“Here ya go, Spike!” Pinkie said as her turn in line came up again.

“That was fast, Pinkie!”

“Well I already knew what I wanted to say, so making a copy was easy!” Spike toasted both letters, each flame a different color. “Now we just need to finish outfitting our flying fortress for battle, and then we can test it!” Twilight gave her a nervous look.

“Um, Pinkie, do you really think that purposely picking a fight with the Humans or Griffons is a good idea?”

“Who said anything about picking a fight, silly? I'm just going to hurl baked goods from the windows and try to hit targets! We still haven't worked out what to use for ammunition for the cannons as far as using them as a weapon goes. My confetti shot only goes so far, you know, and it's not meant for hurting anyone!”

“Any ideas, Pip? You're our pirate expert.”

“Hardly an expert, miss Sparkle.” Pipsqueak objected. “What little I know of them I read about in a book when I was little.”

“Do you remember what the title was?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, I do believe so.”

“Well I do live in a library, Pip.” Twilight pointed out. “Why don't we see if we can find out what pirates used from there?”

“You're kidding, right?” Twilight asked the book that Pip had shown her. According to the book (which had been written as an adventure story for foals and young colts and fillies) cannons fired water balloons filled with sleeping potion. When the balloons exploded and doused the ponies the pirates attacked the pirates would board the ship, rob it, and then leave before the crew woke up again. While this no doubt had been one of their tactics, Twilight doubted that the balloons would have survived the black powder explosion from the cannons to launch their projectiles. “I guess I should have expected this from a foal's storybook. Maybe there's some other book we can check.”

Twilight, and Pipsqueak searched the shelving for an hour before finally finding another book on pirates. This one was much more helpful, and quite a bit more descriptive and gruesome. There were even several pictures of the ponies and other creatures that had been struck by what the book called 'cannonballs', as well as iron shafts that the book called 'harpoons' that were normally used to prevent a ship from escaping or for hunting whales. It even had, at one time, been used during the ancient Dragon War to bring Dragons to the ground.

“Well, that's two things we can use, at least!” Pip said, placing the book back on the shelf when they had finished with it. “Now we just need to make some!” Twilight nodded, part of her wanting to smile and the other half wanting to vomit after seeing a graphic picture of a newly-headless Griffon whose face had met with a fired cannonball. War even in small doses could truly be a gruesome thing.
______________
Personally, I don't think that the Jacob segment was the best, and much preferred the bit with Applejack and Jackylin. *Shrugs.*
Oh well, good night!

Chpater 9

View Online

Chapter 9

I awoke from my sleep in the morning with a smile on my face. If I had dreamed anything, I had no idea, but I felt more rested at this moment than I had in a long time. But I normally sleep better after a good work out! While still laying down I yawned and scratched my arms and chest, and then sat up and stretched. My back and neck made popping noises and briefly a line of pain raced up my back. I must not have been laying straight last night. Oh well. My stomach grumbled next followed by my bladder informing me it needed to be emptied and I rolled my eyes. One thing after another! I guess I may as well get up and get moving, then.

I stood and began once more pulling on my clothes and checking the boot to make sure the horn was still inside it. To my relief, it was, and I pulled the boots on my feet and laced them, and then stepped out and asked the first person that passed where I could find a toilet. The description they gave was of no use to me since I didn't know where their moonshine storage was and I had to be led there, to the annoyance of my guide. When we arrived I thanked him and waited for the occupied outhouse to become vacant and then stepped in to use it myself.

“Muuuch better!” I sighed, stepping out again once finished. Now for my stomach. A step away from the outhouse I stopped, recalling that I'd set their kitchen on fire and killed their butcher. I licked my lower lip. They probably won't be very happy to see me there...and really, would I want to risk consuming a pony? That wouldn't sit right with me after having called them friends for several decades. Though if they have pheasant or fish or Manticor I wouldn't mind so much. I wonder if they have vegetables or fruits stored as feed for their prisoners? I might be able to get something from there and I doubt they'd mind. It wasn't like they were going to eat any of it.

The next Hunter-Human I asked for directions gave me a funny look when I explained what I wanted, but gave me basic directions which were easier to follow than the first one, and I found the animal-food storage area with little difficulty. After digging through three different crates I finally found some bananas, as well as a number of other fruits. Taking a few of each and carrying them as best I could while munching on a banana I walked back into a more busy area and asked where I could find something to drink. Again, I received a stare from the Hunter-Human I questioned, this one looking a bit jealous that I could consume something she could not, and gave me directions on where to find their water barrels. I was a little surprised when she followed me, watching me eat, but didn't comment on it until she brought it up.

“So what's it taste like?” I raised and eyebrow, swallowed my mouthful, and replied

“Sweet, and mushy. Why? Want a bite?” I offered her the lower fourth of my banana. She made a face.

“I can't eat that. I'll get sick if I do.” I pulled my arm back to me, and ate the rest Done with the banana, I chose a purple fruit next and bit into it. Juice squirted my face, but other than licking the juice with my tongue I ignored it and chewed, enjoying the flavor, then swallowed.

“How about just drinking the juice of a squeezed fruit? Would that make you sick?” She considered this for a short while, then shrugged.

“No idea! Never just tried the juice.” She held out a hand and I passed her another the other purple fruit I'd taken. She pulled her own knife from its sheath and cut a deep slit into the side of the fruit, then held it over her mouth and slowly crushed it, her head tilted back and her tongue sticking up and out of her mouth a little like a child trying to catch falling snowflakes in the winter. While she sampled the juice others the passed us by stared at the odd (to them) spectacle, missing a step in their strides before continuing on.

When the fruit she held had turned to mush and her hand had become sticky where the skin of it tore in her grip she lowered it and licked her lips, smiling.

“That was tasty!” Her smile faded. “Now I just need to wait and see if it'll make me puke!”

“Hopefully not.” I spotted several wooden barrels and pointed at them. “Are those the water barrels?” She nodded.

“Yes. Help yourself, they shouldn't be completely sealed. We only do that if we're breaking the camp down to move it.”

I removed one of the lids and lifted a simple cup that had been sitting on top of another barrel next to it and dipped it in. In the meantime, the woman tossed the ruined fruit to the side of the path we'd been walking on and licked her hand clean, then said that she needed to get to doing her tasks and wished me a good morning. I replied in kind and took another drink.

Later in the day I received a notice from another stranger that Jackylin had summoned me to her tent, saying it was urgent.

“Any idea what it's about?” I asked. The messenger asked me if it mattered. I had been summoned, and so I needed to go.

When I finally found her tent she was already outside waiting for me. At a simple glance she looked her normal self, but after coming closer I saw the her fingers twitched occasionally. She's either nervous, or excited. Perhaps both.

“You called, Jackylin?” She nodded.

“Yes. I have some good news!”

“Let me guess, your grandfather approved your plan?” She nodded.

“And on top of that, I just received a golden opportunity!” She pulled a scroll from a pocket on her leg and handed it to me. I unrolled, it, briefly scanned the contents, and then frowned.

“I can't read this language.” I handed the scroll back to her.

“You and I are going on a trip into Gaea. These are a command that every hunting group needs to send a representative to attend a banquet in our nation's capital and to give a report on how well we are doing in taking over the area that we've been authorized to hunt in. You will be going along as one of my two 'bodyguards'.”

“Very well. Who else are you taking?”

“Applejack, a resident of 'Ponyville'. She volunteered for it not long after I explained my intentions to her. I was against it at first, but then she argued that there was no better way to show that we had completely subjugated Ponyville than by having one of the townsfolk as a servant.”

“Applejack?! What's she doing here?”

“Oddly enough, she came to our camp looking for you with the intention of keeping an eye on you. We tried to follow you and those that had gone with you after the Ursa Minor, but you made your way back while we stopped to rest for the night.” Applejack's decision to follow me surprised me, but at the moment I was a tad more interested in knowing just what it was that Jackylin was up to, so I asked her.

“What am I planning specifically?” She smiled slyly. “It's quite simple really, Mr. Lighthand; I want you and Applejack to help me kill the king so that I can rule in his stead!”

Jackylin had not gone into details, but at the time when she'd told me her intentions I was too stunned to do much thinking anyway. I had suspected that she'd want to use my abilities to advance herself somehow, but I had no idea how far she'd wanted to take it. I wonder if she knows just how far we may need to go for that to happen? Undoubtedly when the king dies the others will fight one another for the right to rule. While I could probably kill them all rather easily, I've never had to kill a Human before, and I don't much like the idea of it even though we're not of the same breed. No doubt Jackylin was very much aware of this, as she did not strike me as being naive enough to believe that the others would simply fall in line when she declared herself their new leader. But why would Applejack volunteer to help in this scheme? She doesn't really have much to gain personally, and it was Jackylin's people that killed- A possibility hit me. She might just be going along to be able to witness the king's death! He's the one to blame for the invasion, so this could be an opportunity to see justice done for her!

Jackylin had also said that due both to time constraints and to a request made by Applejack to be allowed to report what she'd seen and learned to her village that we'd be leaving later today. I considered offering to teleport us there to save time, but even with Jackylin and most of the encampment knowing that I could be dangerous I did not feel comfortable revealing everything to them. In the end I decided to offer this option to the two of them after we'd be out of visual of the encampment, but not before. Jackylin was skeptical as to the truth of such an ability and Applejack wasn't too happy with the idea either, but both agreed that it would save us much time, and within a few seconds we'd arrived at the outskirts of town.

“Wow!” Jackylin exclaimed, her eyes wide in shock. “It's a shame that you've refused to teach any of us magic, we could definitely put an ability like that to good use!”

“Ye mean ya could use it to make yer raids go faster and get more of us!” Applejack frowned.

“Well, that too, but I meant more for traveling and for assassinations! We'd get in, do the deed, get out, and no amount of guards could stop us!” Applejack gave her a disgusted look. I could understand why Applejack would disapprove of using magic in such a way, but I had to agree that it was a good strategy. Especially in the case of there being multiple loyalty factions. Someone could teleport in, kill their victim or victims, leave signs that another house had done it, and then get out before anyone knew what had happened!

“Ah'll go and tell Twilight what's happened and where we're goin' next.”

“Make sure you pack some food too.” I suggested. “Given that the Gaeans are meat-eaters I don't see them just having hay and alfalfa lying around. From what Jackylin tells me their world is mostly jungle which means they probably won't have that stuff anyway.”

“Ah'll be sure to do that. What will you two be doin'?”

“Given your people's strong, and understandable dislike of my kind I'll just wait here on the edge of town. I've no desire to have my skull kicked in.”

“And you, Lighthand?”

“I'll drop by Pinkie's place to ask how the defense of the town is progressing, and I'll say hello to Rarity and Fluttershy before we go. Could you say hi to Applebloom for me?” Applejack nodded and we parted ways, Jackylin setting her bag on the ground and sitting on it.

The building-and-post wall that had been nearly complete when I left had been finished, as well as the spike pits. Now the ponies had seemed to have set up their own patrols. They noticed Applejack first because of her bright orange hide, and then me second. A horn was blown and a number of the town's larger ponies met us at the only open area I could see that led into the town on this side of it. All of them had some sort of weapon that ranged from a long serrated cooking knife to a table-leg club, to a pole weapon that as we came closer I identified as a pike. Their body language said they were nervous, but their faces were blank.

“Yeh got nuthin' to worry about, ya'll! It's just me an' Lighthand!” Applejack called to them. A few of the militia visibly relaxed, but none of them lowered their weapons, not that it would have made sense to, given that they held their weapons with their mouths which would have made them look at the ground.

“What news do you bring of the Humans?” One of them called back.

“Me an' Lighthand and the camp's leader are going to go to their home world but ah wanted to make a visit home again in case we don't come back again.” Applejack stopped in front of them, shortly imitated by me. “Can we come in?” The guards looked at one another, then one of them nodded and they parted to allow us a path in. For a moment as I passed them they looked as if they might try to stop me, but they decided not to and I continued following Applejack without incident.

“Alright, Lighthand, ah'm gonna go lookin' fer Twilight now. I'll meet you back by the gate in a few hours. Ah wanna visit a few other of mah friends before ah go fer the same reason I told the watchponies back there.” I nodded.

“I understand completely. I'll see you in a few hours.”

Pinkie Pie had not been at the Sugarcube Corner, but Rarity had been at home and she greeted me with some surprise on her face.

“Jacob! What brings you here?”

“Just checking on Ponyville to see how things are going here. I saw the wall was complete.” She nodded, and then turned and trotted back to her work table.

“Yes, that was completed not long after you left, and the pits were finished up a few days later. Now we're working on an idea that Pinkie Pie had.” I raised an eyebrow and she explained about Pinkie having the idea of turning Rainbow Dash's house into a floating war platform that they could attack safely from. Pinkie Pie...it seems she cooks up more thing than baked goods! “Cannons have already been installed and Pinke named it, now we're working on putting some metal plating on the outside for extra protection should outsiders try to attack it. Well, the other townsponies are. I'm busy working on another project!”

“Which is? if you don't mind my asking, that is.”

“Oh, not at all, dear! I'm making a banner for our town!”

“A banner? What for?”

“As a symbol of our town's pride, of course! All of our armies carry flags depicting images that symbolize the area that they grew up in or what their town or city specialized in. From ears of corn to a Dragon breathing fire against red-hot iron on an anvil and every color of the rainbow there are symbols of our pride an devotion. When my younger sister Sweetie Bell suggested to some of those working on Rainbow's house that we add a new flag to the pole on its outside the idea of giving the town a symbol spread like fire in dry field grass, and now here I am!”

“I see. So what symbol are you putting on the town's flag?” I followed her to the work table, looking over her shoulder with interest.

“Nothing as of yet, Jacob. Right now I'm just making the flag itself. The symbol will be made separately once the townsfolk have come to an agreement as to what it will be, and then I'll be sewing one of them onto each side of the flag.”

“That's too bad, but what can one do?”

“Keep busy. Not that we really have much time to ourselves anymore anyway. So what really brought you back? Did you already complete what that Jackylin-woman wanted you to do?”

“Actually no, but that begins as soon as we leave. Jackylin wants me to help her gain a greater position of power among her people and we'll be going into her world to do it. Her nation's king has just ordered that every hunter-group needs to send a representative to report on their progress in taking over your world, and so myself, her, and Applejack will be going to her king.” Rarity gasped.

“Applejack too?! Why is Applejack going?”

“Well, she claims that it's to make a more convincing show for the king, but I suspect she has other motives. Still, I appreciate the extra set of eyes as I don't really trust Jackylin, or the rest of her race, for that matter.”

“Nor does any other race save perhaps the Griffons, and even some of them have doubts as well! There's no better pony to have at your side than Applejack when you need someone to rely on! But then, you already know that.” I nodded.

“The Element of Honesty chose her for a reason, and more than that, even if she doesn't know me, I know her. As long as I can earn her trust, I think that we could be friends all over again. Well, maybe.”

“If it's any encouragement, I consider you a friend. You freed me, gave me my magic back, and convinced our enemies to not attack us! I will forever be in your debt!” I smiled. It felt good to hear Rarity call me a friend after all these years having to live without her, even if this wasn't my Rarity.

“In my debt, huh? Well, if you're willing, I think I might consider us even if you'd make me two new pairs of socks. Mine have worn out, and my feet have been developing blisters!”

“Only socks?” Rarity was both surprised and disappointed. “But-”

“Only socks.” I nodded. “I'm going to be going into a society where strength of mind and body is valued above most other things. If I go in there wearing a fancy suit it might make me look spoiled or soft, which could be fatal. Socks alone will be fine, but thanks.”

“Very well.” She sighed, looking disappointed. “If you'll remove your boots, I'll measure your...um...”

“Feet.” She nodded.

“Yes, your feet.” I undid the laces to my boots and then removed them one after the other and set them to the side.

“Sorry about the smell, but I haven't really had much opportunity to bathe, I'm afraid.”

“In that case, I insist that you do so before we proceed any farther! Go upstairs and enter the second door on your left. You'll find a porcelain tub and some soap on a stand next to it. Once you've washed yourself thoroughly there is a stack of towels in a closet that you can use to dry yourself off. Did you bring an additional set of clothing to change into?” I nodded. “Good.” She made a shooing motion with her hooves. “Off you go, then!”

An hour later I sighed and smiled. There was just something about a hot bath and soap that relaxed the mind and literally made it seem like all your worries were being washed away. If nothing else, mine were pushed to the back of my mind for the time being, and as I toweled my head and beard off I felt much better than I had in the last several years, even with the knowledge that I'd eventually have to once more plunge myself into this dark version of Equestria.

I refolded the drenched towel (drenched because of the difference in body size) and placed it in Rarity's laundry basket and slid on a fresh set of clothing and then even went so far as to brush my teeth.

When I was satisfied I headed back downstairs and informed Rarity that I was done.

“Well you certainly took your time! I've finished the flag's base and have also had lunch!”

“My apologies, Rarity, but like I said earlier it'd been awhile since I'd had a good bath.”

I lifted my feet one after the other and, using a tape measure, rarity took the length of my feet and then asked what type of cloth I'd like. We went through several types, and eventually settled on cotton. I took a seat on Rarity's couch and waited patiently while she cut a length of cloth, trimmed it in to the shape she wanted, and then proceeded to sew it together. Overall it didn't take more than ten minutes for her to finish the first one and she called me over to try it on to make sure it fit before progressing onto making the others. As it always had in my own dimension, it fit perfectly, and I said so.

“Excellent! I'll get right on the other three immediately! You just wait there.” So I did. Thirty minutes later, I had my other sock to the first pair, and an extra pair ready to be used when they were needed.

“Thanks again, Rarity, these are great!”

“Are you absolutely sure that socks are all you want?”

“Unless you can make chain mail that can be hidden inside a shirt, I'm sure.” Rarity stroked her chin thoughtfully, then sighed and shook her head.

“No, I'm afraid my expertise in clothing stops up short at armor.”

“That's fine; I wasn't being serious anyway.”

I left Rarity's shortly after, and began looking for Rainbow's house next, suspecting that I might be able to find Pinkie Pie near there. To my surprise Rainbow Dash's house was no longer in the sky, but was instead almost touching the ground, and had so many ponies moving in and out and above and around it that it looked like a colony of multicolored ants was crawling all over it. They briefly stopped when they saw me, but when I made no aggressive movements they returned to work again. I came closer and stood, watching them work for a few moments while trying to determine if Pinkie Pie was assisting them. Though I watched for several minutes I never saw her, and was just about to leave when and look in another place when another familiar voice called to me. It was Unicorn-Trixie.

“You there! Human!” I turned my head and observed her coming closer until she stopped and looked up at me. “The once more Great and powerful Trixie thanks you for restoring her magic to her!”

“Speaking in third-pony again, are we, Trixie? You're welcome. What can I do for you?”

“Trixie requests that you tell her whom was your teacher. Trixie spoke with the Human female outside of town and she claims that you too have defeated an Ursa Minor. Trixie wishes to know how to do the same.”

“Why? Given your nation being in a state of war, would it not be wiser to focus on how to defeat the people you are at war with?”

“Trixie has her reasons.”

“Such as showing the world that you can be just as powerful as Twilight Sparkle?” Trixie's expression went from moderately stuck-up to cold. “Trixie, Twilight Sparkle's excellence in magic isn't due only to her teacher. She is naturally very strong in magic, and has applied herself to studying magic for the majority of her life.”

“But Trixie's Cutie Mark is for magic! Twilight Sparkle's is organizational skills! Why is she so skilled?!”

“It may be because she likes to be so organized. Every detail must be 'just so', which leaves little room for errors to occur. If you knew a spell by heart, to the point where you could cast it in your sleep, do you not think that you too could make a difficult spell look simple?” Trixie didn't say anything, though she looked like she was trying to find the words. “Where you've been putting on shows to impress using simple spells and fireworks to dazzle the magically-ignorant, she's probably been working, working, working at mastering spell after spell until she can cast them with little chance of making a mistake. The same holds true for me. I didn't just become a master overnight, I had to apply myself for years before my teacher was willing to change my title of 'Magician' to 'Mage'.”

“Then you teach me!” She ordered, dropping her third-person speech. My eyes widened and my eyebrows rose. Me, teach Trixie? “If you're a master of magic, then surely you can show me a few things!”

“Show? Easily. Teach, not so much. Magic is like a picture, Trixie; looking at it is easy, but drawing it is hard. Besides, I'm going to be leaving again soon with Jackylin and Applejack, so I won't have time to teach you much of anything.”

“Then take me with you! Teach me as we go!”

“I can't do that either, Trixie. This mission calls for three attendees at the most, and we already number in three.”

I- I can make myself invisible!” I shook my head.

“The Humans of Jackylin's world are predators, Trixie. They'd probably smell you.”

“Then leave the earth pony behind! What abilities has she got that I cannot outdo?”

“She's had military training, she's disciplined, she's very strong, she's completely honest, and she'll probably know when not to try picking a fight if someone insults her. Most importantly, she'll be better able to take care of herself should we become separated.” That last one outraged Trixie, and she bared her teeth at me.

“I am a fully-grown mare, and am fully capable of defending myself!” She blasted me back onto my butt with her magic and then picked up several discarded tools and scraps left over from construction. Several ponies that had been working on the house stopped to watch as I picked myself up again and frowned and pushed all the objects she'd just picked up to the ground, save a half-empty open can of paint. This one I hurled at her and stopped half a foot from her, dousing her face and upper body in black paint. Trixie's magic aura around the objects disappeared and she spat out a glob of the paint I'd just splashed on her.

“Against an unprepared enemy, perhaps, but not against more than perhaps two or three armed Hunter-Humans who've never faced a magic-user before, and certainly not against me. You left yourself wide open to an attack, and that can get you killed in a combat situation, which I have no doubt we will be getting involved in eventually. Words to take to heart, Trixie: never throw yourself into a fight that you can't win. There may be stories about glorious deaths, but when it all comes down to it, dead is still dead. Don't throw away your life. Give it away if you have to, but only if you feel you must.” Trixie wiped her eyelids off with her unpainted forelegs and finally opened one eye to glare at me.

“You've ruined my cape and my hat!”

“Yes, but I've also proved my point. Good day, Trixie.” The other ponies that had been watching turned away and returned to their tasks, some of them chuckling at Trixie's painted predicament. Trixie glared next at them, and trotted away, I assumed to wash herself off.

I walked closer to the no-longer-a-house and asked a worker if they knew where to find Pinkie Pie.

It replied that she was gathering an arsenal of small baked goods for the purpose of hurling them from the windows as target practice.

“She's been gone for awhile now, so she should be back at any-”

“You're back!” I turned to see a mountain of baked goods with two pink legs behind me and stared at it a second before realizing it was Pinkie Pie. Only she could carry that many pies, cupcakes, muffins, and croissants on her hind legs without magic and not drop them! How she was able to see me from behind it though, I did not know, and probably never would given that I'd had over twenty years worth of time in my own world with her and hadn't completely figured her out.

“Yes I am, and I see that you've been very busy! Need some help with those?”

“Nope! I got 'em!” Pinkie waddled up to the house and then walked up a ramp that had been constructed for those without the benefit of Pegasi cloud-walking abilities and then turned sideways and squeezed through the door, again, without dropping anything. I tilted my head in bewildered amazement, and then followed her, ducking under the low-built (for Humans, anyway) door. I'd been in Rainbow Dash's home before, but back then I had been hovering so I'd not fall through her floor. This version of her house had a wooden floor and was filled almost to the brim with ponies and two large stacks of metal sheets and several types of tools and also Pinkie's different-colored party cannons. I wonder if they're colored differently for a reason? There was zero furniture, and even the kitchen sink was missing. I wonder what they did with it all? I hadn't seen a pile of furniture or junk outside, which probably meant that someone had claimed her things.

Pinkie pie had stopped periodically at each window, dropping off a pile of baked goods at each, some of which was claimed by one worker or another as they passed by. I doubted this slipped Pinkie's observation, but she didn't do anything to stop it and continued on into the next room. I snagged a vanilla and strawberry icing cupcake complete with sprinkles, and followed her, taking a bite as I too entered the next room, passing by a Pegasus, who tried very hard to ignore me.

“So what's with the confectionery goods, Pinkie Pie?” I asked ducking another Pegasus as I passed it working barring a window on the ceiling. “A snack for the ponies working here?” I'd already been told by a worker what they were for, but I wasn't sure I believed it.

“Target practice for the windows that we don't have cannons for! We'll just be throwing spears and rocks and stuff from them!”

“So then why not test-throw with spears and rocks now instead of food? They'll have different weights, you know, and you can't eat a spear.” Pinkie froze, balancing on one leg.

“Phooey! I hadn't thought of that!” She carelessly dropped the cluster of baked goods to the floor and settled down on her front hoofs again. “I'll just have to use candy canes!” Huh? Pinkie Pie reached into what had once been a closet and pulled out a pink and blue striped candy cane taller than she was standing on her hind legs and broke off the crook and licked the broken end until it had a point. Ohhh. Now I get it!

“Sweet improvising there, Pinkie pie!” She rolled her eyes.

“That was a terrible pun, Jacob! But you're right, is is tasty. Wanna lick?” She held it out to me but I declined. “There's only a few more in here, so I'll need to get some more. Wanna help?”

“I would like to, but unfortunately I don't really have much time. I'm going to be leaving again soon, as will be Applejack. Jackylin's got a plan to increase her standing with her people, and she needs me and Applejack to do it. If all goes well she'll have what she wants and we'll have one less group of Hunter-Humans to worry about on a permanent basis. As soon as Applejack is done with her business in town, we'll be setting out for Gaea, the Hunter-Human home world.” Pinkie froze, her hair going from poofy to flat and she turned and looked at me with a frightened expression.

“You're going into their...world?”

“There's no other way for her to fulfill her plans. They call for her to have 'proof' that they've already domesticated this area, and what better way to show it than to have one of your number serving her? Applejack's just for show, though. I'll be doing the real dirty work.”

“I've already lost one friend, Jacob! Please, I beg of you...” Her eyes started tearing up and I knelt down in front of her and placed a hand on her shoulder, looking directly into her eyes.

“I swear to you, Pinkie Pie, I will do everything in my power to ensure her survival. If I have to burn down the entire continent, I'll keep her alive.” Pinkie sniffed. I offered her a smile. “When I was brought here, I was given a second chance to be by the side of those I cared about the most. I'm not going to let you be taken away from me again. Not when I can prevent it. You may not know me the way I know you, but you're the only family I've got left now, and family comes first with me.”

__ __ __ __ __

Twilight watched the report that Applejack had made fly off towards the royal palace. She had a bad feeling about what was coming, but could not disagree that it was important that Jackylin have incentive to keep the truce that she had promised if Lighthand chose to work with her. She just wished that it did not involve having one of her friends walking into the Manticor's den to do it. But Applejack had made it abundantly clear that she was going, one way or another. When Twilight had tried to argue against it, saying that she herself should go, Applejack pointed out that the Hunter-Humans cut off the horns of Unicorn, and they'd likely have to do the same to her to make their lie more believable.

“Magic may not be yer special talent, but I know it'd break yer heart if'n you lost it, and besides, there ain't nopony in town same for that white muscle-headed Pegasus stronger than me or Big Mac. If'n I can't handle mahself in their world, nopony in town can!” Twilight chuckled.

“You're sounding a lot like Rainbo-” She stopped and her face fell, and Applejack's became grim.

“Sugar cube, Rainbow is part of the reason I'm doing this. If'n she'd still been here, she'd have been the first tah sign up for this crazy mission, but she's not. This has the potential tah be the biggest strike against the Humans that we've made so far. A chance to kill their king? I can't just let this pass by. I have tah do what she's no longer around to do!”

“Applejack, don't do this out of guilt, I-” Applejack cut her off.

“This isn't because of guilt, Twi. I'm doing this for the same reason she would:loyalty. I'm loyal to mah friends, and I'm loyal to Equestria. My duty as an Equestrian soldier only strengthens my resolve.”

“Is there anything I can say to change your mind?” Twilight asked, already knowing the answer. Applejack smiled.

“You already know the answer, Twi.” Applejack turned from her and headed for the door but stopped before she could exit. “Just do me a favor, would'ja?” Twilight nodded. “If I don't come back, don't blame yerself for it. You already tried to convince me to stay.” Twilight nodded and Applejack continued out again.

Twilight sighed. I have a bad feeling about this... she thought, not for the first time, and not for the last in the days to come.

* * * * *

I hate having to wait for things! True, rushing now could be fatal, and with his transport magic we're not even close to being far behind, but I'm too used to having something to do! Not to mention that being on the edge of a town that called her an enemy by herself made her a little edgy. She was a competent fighting on her own, it was true, but as any hunter knew, any fighting can be brought down if he or she had enough enemies willing to work together and no allies to back them up.

She'd already been approached by one of the bolder ponies. It had been a blue Unicorn wearing a silly hat and cape. She'd wanted to know what Jackylin and the others were up to, and how good at magic Jacob Lighthand really was. Upon learning that Jacob had captured an Ursa minor she had suddenly suddenly turned and run back into town, once more leaving Jackylin by herself and her thoughts.

There were so many things that could go wrong. So many places where one or the other of her companions could slip up and say or do something that they shouldn't, especially in Jacob's case. Him appearing to be an elder would help shield them a little, but then that would raise questions as to why she'd chosen a silly old man as a bodyguard.

Jackylin smirked Of course, Faltos, that arrogant pig, will see this as an insult to his and his bodyguard's ability in battle.

“Oh, I could beat you and yours with only a crazy old man and a pony helping me! Ha ha!” She stuck her tongue out, still smirking, imagining the look on his face, turning red with anger. Oh, that would be so satisfying! She could not do this in front of the others, of course, because knowing Faltos, he could throw the gauntlet right there and they'd have to duel, which could look bad considering that it was a summons for a report and not much else. There would be political maneuvering, of course, there always was around the king, but very little would be permitted regarding advancement unless someone wanted to challenge the king directly, which would turn into a public event. And later an overall massacre as both new and old parties make a scramble to gain favor with the winner of the confrontation. So it has always been. I just hope my town's people are smart enough to wait until there is a winner. Otherwise, should I lose, more people than just my family will die.

True friends were a rare thing in her world, so when one was made, they were valued more than gold. A true friend wasn't just someone that would fight with you against a rival or someone that would help you hunt, they weren't someone that you could have a casual fling with, and they weren't just someone to help you make a child.

A true friend was all to often what her people never bothered trying to make because there was too much risk of them backstabbing you one day in favor of gaining more standing. Or, at least, that was what all the large towns with classes of rich and poor did. But a small town like hers allowed for more social interaction because almost everyone had the same job, and if one person benefited, often it was everyone that also benefited, so there was less overall competition as far as in-town business went. There really wasn't much of anything to gain from betrayal, which is why her people got along with each other so well. And that trust is why the king will believe that we took over Ponyville as quickly as I'll say we did!

An hour later the blue Unicorn returned minus her hat and cape.

“You! Human!”

“Yes, Unicorn?” Since we're being so formal and all.

“The Great- er, I have a favor to ask.”

“A favor? That's not something to ask my kind lightly.”

“I request that you remove Applejack from your trio and replace her with me instead.”

“And why would I do that? Applejack is a soldier of your people, and one of my men can testify to the power of her kicks.” She chuckled. “He'll not be having kids for a few years! You on the other hand I've not seen or heard anything about.”

“I am a Unicorn. Need I have a reputation?” She asked, her tone arrogant.

“Among my kind, reputation can be almost everything. If you have no reputation, or worse a bad reputation, you cannot get anywhere. So show me, what can you do?” The blue Unicorn performed several demonstrations of telekinesis, slight-of-hand, and conjured a fireball which she used to set a pile of scrap branches from the tree trunks ablaze. Nice performance, but I'm not overly impressed. Jackylin said as much.

“I can also make myself invisible!” Jackylin raised an eyebrow. Seeing her interest, the blue Unicorn's horn glowed and she suddenly vanished from sight. Jackylin's eyes lit up, as did the rest of her face. Even if her talents in magic were mediocre, there was something to be said about having a hidden dagger with you in the company of your enemies.

^ ^ ^ ^ ^

I rejoined Applejack as I said I would, and then we returned to Jackylin, who rose from her seat when we came close.

“Good, you're back! We have much ground to cover, and unless you're willing to transport us most of the way with your magic, we don't have much extra time to cover it. Let us get moving!”

“If you'll tell me where it is that we are going, I may be able to shorten our journey.” I offered. I did not really feel like hiking back to and through Everfree forest, so if I was able to skip part of the journey, I was more than willing.

“We're heading to the Stone Arch Gateway. Do you know where that is?”

“I know where the Stone Arch Gateway in my world is, but its location may be different here.” I looked down at Applejack. “Do the royal sisters have a ruined castle in the Everfree forest?” She nodded. “ It's across a plank and rope bridge, yes?” She nodded again. I looked back at Jackylin. “Are the castle ruins familiar to you?”

“I've heard rumors of a ruined castle in the forest being made defensible again from several messengers coming and going from Gaea, but I've never been there myself.”

“From the forest's edge the walk to the Stone Arch Gateway in my world is about an hour's walk. From the castle it's a little longer, but the path is more open. With your Hunter-Humans roaming the woods it'll probably be safer, and we'll be able to ask directions. Any objections?” Jackylin seemed about to say something, but hesitated. “Yes?”

“Those same rumors also stated that the ones fortifying the castle were from the large town of Steelforge. They're the ones that forge weapons and armor for the king. They're also a very honor-bound society. They're very easy to offend, and they often take apologies in the form of the offender's blood.”

“So they're not very nice folk, I take it?” Applejack asked rhetorically.

“Not to outsiders, no.” Jackylin confirmed. “While I'm all for a shorter trip, and I'm confident in the abilities of everyone present, I'd rather not take unnecessary risks.”

“Then how about to the forest's edge?” I suggested. “It will still be about an hour's walk, but we'll shave off the time it'd take just to reach the forest's edge.” Both Jackylin and Applejack nodded, and I readied my magic to warp us.

That's odd...that took more energy than it should have...perhaps I'm just imagining it... I shook myself and looked around me to ensure that I'd brought everyone else. I smiled when I saw them where I expected them to be, and then pointed a hand at the trees.

“There's the forest. Behind us is Fluttershy's house, if you care to look.” Both Applejack and Jackylin looked; Jackylin laughed.

“Is that a house covered in grass, or a bush made to look like a house?”

“It's a house covered in grass.” Applejack explained. “She does that to make the animals that she takes care of more comfortable in and around it.”

“Interesting. We do something similar back home that we use for hunting. I doubt it works as well though, given that you yourselves resemble a particular animal from one of our planet's cooler regions.”

“Horses?” I asked. Jackylin nodded.

“Beautiful creatures; strong, fast, agile, and dumb as a Stump Hopper.” She chuckle-snorted. “There are almost no wild horses left on our world. Most of them have been domesticated. Not as good as deer meat, though.”

“Stump Hopper?”

“They're a large version of a frog. Their mouths are so big they can fit a child's head in their mouths. Fortunately they have no teeth. No good for eating, those.” She frowned. “Their skin secretes a toxic mucus that can kill you if one touches your skin for more than a few seconds. In small doses it's only paralytic for a few hours.”

“Are we eva gonna go inside the forest, or just stand 'round here all day chattin' bout big frogs?” Applejack complained. “The sooner we get there, the sooner we leave.” Jackylin nodded.

“Agreed. Follow me.”

Sure enough, a little less than an hour later we arrived at the Stone Arch Gateway. But a doorway of stone was not the only thing we found. We also found the dead bodies of more than twenty Hunter-Humans; all of them armed, all of them sporting several injuries other than the killing blows.

“What the heck?” I said quietly, my eyes sweeping the trees in case

“Hoooey!” Applejack exclaimed. “Somepony kicked you fanged Humans hind-ends!”

Jackylin surveyed the killing grounds, and then tilted her head back a bit and sniffed the air deeply, held it a few seconds, then exhaled. She made a face, then set to examining the bodies. Applejack and I followed. When she had checked four different bodies she frowned and rose from the ground, still looking at the body whose armor she'd removed to examine closer.

“This wasn't done by wild animals, whatever it was, and there's too little damage done to the plant life surrounding this place to have been done by Dragons or Minotaurs.” She slowly walked around the small clearing, and then examined the boots of one of the dead. “The only tracks here are of my race, which means that either they were attacked by another group of Humans, or they were attacked from the air, and again, too little damage to have been done by a Dragon.”

“It could have been done by Pegasi or by Griffons. Both of them fly.” She nodded.

“Yes, but there are no other bodies but those of my race, and no foreign blood or feathers or fur.”

“You know the scent of your kind's blood?” I asked. She nodded.

“It is not uncommon in our line of work for someone to occasionally cut themselves with a knife. I've done it a few times myself.”

“Maybe it really was yer own kind that done this. Aren't we going to yer world to kill someone?”

“Yes, but these men and women were just simple hunters. Bows and arrows, spears, and the knives that we're all given when we're given permission hunt here are the only things they were carrying. There would be no status to be gained here unless someone were jealous of another's lover, and things like that are handled in a simple duel.”

“Well, whateva it was that did it, it's none of our business.” Applejack stated. Jackylin agreed.

“No need to go looking for trouble when trouble isn't what we want. Problem is, these men and women were the ones that signaled that the gate was to be opened for those on this side. We can't get in without that really long horn being inserted into this hole.” She patted the small hollow in the center of the door that I knew all too well.

“So then what do we do now? We can't get in on our own, and the gatekeepers are dead!” I smiled secretively and reached into my boot for Twilight's horn and walked towards the door. Both Applejack and Jackylin raised an eyebrow.

“Knock knock!” I said cheerfully as I screwed Twilight's horn into the door until it could go no further, and then withdrew it. A slim shaft of light appeared as the door of stone parted and slid outward, to the astonishment of both ladies. I slid the horn back into my boot and, still smiling, strode through the passageway, and found four spears pointed at my chest from the other side. I dropped my smile and looked startled, raising both hands up, palms out in a warding motion.

Jackylin came through shortly after holding the 'invitation' to the king's banquet in one hand. Applejack had not yet fully crossed over and the gateway remained open.

“Who are you?! How did you open the doors from that side?!” Jackylin pushed me aside and scanned the group in front of us.

“What do you mean, we opened the doors?” She said snootily. “Everyone knows that the Gateway can only be opened from your side! Don't be a fool!”

“The doors opened without us doing anything.” The same guard said, suspicion in his voice.

“Well then perhaps it recognized High Blood when I came near! Now step aside! I have a royal banquet to attend!” She held out the scroll for the guards to all examine, which three of them did. The other seemed to be pretending to read it.

“Well sir, it checks out...” One of them cautiously said.

“Yes, but it still does not explain how the doors opened!!”

“Does it really matter, sir?” A female asked. “She has the invitation and she has a bodyguard, even if he is an elder, and if we delay her, it could mean our heads.”

“Well...”

“Then it's settled!” Jackylin abruptly interrupted.” Lighthand!” I jumped and saluted to her. She rolled her eyes and looked annoyed. “Retrieve my pony-servant, and come along. I'd like to be there before the Humidity Season comes, if at all possible!”

“Of course, milady!” I said quickly, and turned to the still-open gateway and motioned for Applejack to follow. She did, but with a stiffly-blank face. She had heard the part about being called a servant, and it had not made her happy. I wasn't very happy about it either.

“Come along, Applejack. We must hurry.” She nodded once and then turned her gaze to the ground.

The gate guards stared in disbelief at Applejack as we followed 'her ladyship' away from the Gateway.

“A pony for a servant?!” One of them whispered incredulously to the others as we trotted away from them.

“Only until this is done with!” Applejack muttered softly. “The things I have to put up with for my country!”

“At least you don't have people calling you 'old' every time they see you!” I whispered to her in a low voice. “I'm not even quite sixty yet!”

“You're older than me, 'gramps'!” She said in a teasing voice, still softly.

“Keep it up, 'whipper-snapper'! I may not have a cane, but I find that a boot to the backside works just as well!” This time Applejack laughed briefly before Jackylin looked over her shoulder at us and made a warning face and shushed us. She slowed her pace a bit and allowed us to catch up.

“You're not on Mythica anymore. Laughter amongst those you trust or in private is fine, but in front of strangers it tends to drawn unwanted attention. Mind your mouths and facial expressions, alright?” We nodded, our moods becoming more serious. “Oh, and you've probably already guessed this, but do not speak unless you are spoken to, and just to make things a little easier on you, if someone asks you a question, unless it is the king, simply say that 'The Miss has told me to keep silent during our stay.' and then say no more to them. If they insist, repeat yourself. This may seem rude, but it will be the simplest way to avoid saying something that you shouldn't. Understood?” We nodded. “Now, I do apologize for this, Applejack, but servants among my kind wear collars. There are several reasons for that, the main one being that others will be deterred from abusing you. Given that you are, in fact, a local of Mythica, you'll likely be more of a target than one of my own kind.” Jackylin pulled out a blue collar with silver side threading. “As soon as this is done with you can take it off, but until then, if you value your health and life, keep it on. Do you understand?” Applejack grudgingly nodded.

“I don't like the idea one bit, but I understand.”

“Do I have to wear one?” I asked. Jackylin shook her head.

“But you will have to wear a blue and silver armband on your left arm to mark you as serving my house. Here.” She handed one to me and I slid it on my arm. It slid right back down from my shoulder to my wrist.

“Um..”

“Let me.” Jackylin reached over to the band and once more raised it and spun it around to reveal an adjustable length of cord. She loosened the knot, pulled it tighter, and then retied it. “Now it should stay. If it comes loose again, though, you'll have to fix it.”

“How long do we have tah travel before we get there?” Applejack asked, pulling at her collar.

“More than a week, and no, before you ask, we can't use magic here. This world not knowing that Jacob Lighthand is the Human that uses magic is the key to the success of my plans. We'll just have to walk.” I pulled at my clothes, already feeling sticky from the jungle air, and sighed. Jackylin noted this. “You think this is bad?” She asked. “Wait until Humidity Season starts!”

Chapter 10

View Online

Chapter 10

If there is a Hell, then this place is practice!!! I thought not for the first time since we arrived on Gaea. It was a jungle-world, alright, complete with weird-looking trees, soggy ground from decaying leaves underfoot (even with the cobblestone roads), giant mosquitoes that I at first mistook for large mosquito hawks, and of course, the unending, ever-present, ever irritating stickiness of humidity.

Both Jackylin and Applejack took it in stride like ti was nothing, but then, Applejack was used to wearing heavy armor on a daily basis (which she'd left behind in Ponyville) which often made her sweat a lot, and Jackylin was a local. Every hour or so we'd stop and take a few swallows of water from our water pouches and in my case, canteen, and then we'd start walking again until nightfall, but even after the sun had gone down it was still warm, and still sticky, though to a slightly lesser degree.

“How can you stand living here, Jackylin?” I asked at one point. She looked over her shoulder and smiled.

“You'd have to have been born here, I think. During my first week on Mythica I was cold, thirsty all the time, and my skin would feel tight because the air was drier. You're obviously uncomfortable here, but to me, this world is home.” She swatted three mosquitoes that had landed on her arm one after the other. “Though I'd not lament it if these thrice-cursed bugs would die out!” She growled as she wiped two of the mushed bugs off her arm. The third had gotten away, and was now buzzing around Applejack's flank. She looked over her shoulder, frowned, and flicked it with her tail. It dropped to the ground and twitched. Applejack smirked and looked ahead of us again.

In total we'd been walking for longer than a week, as Jackylin said we would, and other than a few groups of tents we'd seen that had been pitched next to the side of the road from time to time there were very few forms of housing. We did pass actual houses from time to time, but there were not many, and most of them had vines growing all over them. I'd asked if they were abandoned, but apparently nature was allowed to overgrow just about everything on purpose. It made it easier to hide the fact that you lived in the area from anything you might be hoping to have for dinner. Most of the houses seemed to be uninhabited until another three days later when we came to a large wall (also overgrown with vines just about everywhere) that had several armed men and women patrolling it from the top. The road we'd been following took us up to a large wooden door that was secured shut from the other side. Some parts of the door seemed to be rotting at the base, but the rot for the size, which was six times wider and one of me and a half tall, it was minimal.

A guard at the top pointed us out and crossbows were aimed at us. My eyes wandered to the boot holding the horn. Applejack's eyes darted from one bow holder to the next, her face trying to remain calm. If they decide to shoot at us it could get ugly! I dragged my tongue along my lower lip.

“Relax, they're just making sure we don't try anything while the gatekeeper goes to the door. It's standard procedure.” Jackylin assured us. “Just don't do anything stupid, and we'll be fine.” Fine we were, though Applejack got stares of shock or hunger from all the patrolmen that saw her. Applejack ignored them and kept her gaze aimed low so they'd not see the spirit in her eyes that was absent on her face. Jackylin showed the guards her 'invitation', and after a thorough inspection of it they too, let us go.

When we were out of earshot Applejack asked how many more of these checkpoints we'd be going through. Jackylin said that the wall was the last one.

“That wall encloses the king's personal domain and hunting grounds, which we'll be passing through shortly, so no. So long as we stick to the road we'll be in no danger of getting lost.”

Another day and a half later we finally arrived at the king's castle, which was larger than I'd expected, considering that as a predator race, a large number of people settling down in one place did not seem practical to me. When I voiced this Jackylin explained that the castle itself was only used for large gatherings, and that their leader normally lived someplace else.

As we came to the front door a guard standing behind a lowered portcullis looked us over and asked to see the notice. He blinked a few times in confusion at Applejack, but shrugged and took the scroll as Jackylin reached part of it through to him. He briefly ran his eyes over it, then commented that we were a bit early.

“We make it a point to put the king's wishes first, in my town. It is...” she paused, seeming to think for a moment. “healthier, that way.” The guard nodded and placed it inside a small chest by his feet. He knocked his metal spear against a metal-framed window and the portcullis began to be raised up eight seconds later.

“Go through the door and advance two rooms, then wait until a servant comes for you. He or she will take you to your room, milady. That same servant shall prepare a bath for you, should you desire it.”

“My own servant shall do it for me.” Jackylin stated, pointing a thumb at Applejack, who lowered her head even further. The guard raised an eyebrow and seemed like he wanted to voice a question, but decided not to and stepped aside to allow us to pass, which we did with Jackylin taking the lead. Two rooms later, we stopped and waited as the guard had instructed. We did not have to wait long, for only a few minutes later a servant came and asked Jackylin to follow her.

The 'her' was a young girl of perhaps only nine years, which made me wonder at what age it was, given their shorter lifespan, that they married on average. Judging from what I'd seen, Gaea was in what my world knew as the 'Dark Ages', or the 'Middle Ages' technology-wise. According to what little I recalled from my High School history classes, it was not uncommon (at least, amongst royalty) for children as young as thirteen to marry. While the idea in my mind seemed gross of my own race, we lived quite a bit longer than this breed of Human did. I suppose I could just ask Jackylin... We passed a richly-dressed overweight man, who watched Jackylin, Applejack, and myself as we passed and sneered. He had two armored men armed to the teeth standing to his right and left. Jackylin ignored them, so we did too. But not right now. Right now I suppose I should be focusing on doing the job that I'm pretending to be doing. I adopted a stern face and straightened my shoulders.

When we arrived at our destination the child turned and bowed to Jackylin.

“This is where you'll be staying. Will you be requiring anything else, milady?”

“A serving pitcher of water for my guard and personal servant, and you informing the king that the representative from Boarborne has arrived. Nothing more.” The servant bowed again and left, but not before looking glancing once more at Applejack in wonder. It would seem she's never seen a pony before. Or not one colored so, at least. I thought as she left and shut the door behind her.

“If either of you wish to have a seat, you may do so, now.” Jackylin stated, taking a seat herself.

The room's furniture consisted of a queen-sized bed, two cots on the floor which were no doubt meant for the bodyguards should a representative choose to bring them, two cushioned chairs, a mirror dresser with a basin and a pitcher and a towel for washing and drying one's face, and a wooden table between the two chairs. The bed had two pillows, but no blanket, not that one would need it. The cots had only one pillow each, but neither of them were in particularly good shape. But bodyguards are likely used to this kind of thing. We'll manage.

“Jus' so we're clear,” Applejack said, giving Jackylin a stern look. “If'n you use this ruse to humiliate me, as soon as we git back ta Equestria, I'm kickin' yer flank!”

“Do not forget our goal, Applejack. If we fail here, then getting humiliated will be the least of your worries, trust me. Your being here at all was to help convince the others that we've subjugated your town already. Once this is done with, if you feel the need, feel free to 'kick my flank' as you say. I'll even stand still and take your abuse.”

“On that note,” I began, taking a seat on the one of the cots near the only window in the room. Dang, sitting down feels good! “When do we...take care of business?”

“Soon enough. Timing will be just as important as method. Speaking of which, how many ways do you know to kill someone?” I thought about it a few moments, then vaguely replied 'many'.

I'd never actually killed another Human being before, though I'd had slain Dragons, Griffons, four Diamond Dogs, two Hydras, several Manticor, a Minotaur that'd been infected with rabies that just so happened to be on the same city street as me, several types of undead, a Sea Serpent, and on one occasion that nearly ended with me being a garden ornament, a Cockatrice. Killing something didn't really require a lot of magical effort so long as you knew its weak points. Even taking down the Ursa would have been simpler had I known where its vitals (if it had any) were. From an exploded heart or a bullet to the head to suffocation or poisoning, killing something was simple. Protecting against it or countering it, though? That's hard. Especially if your enemy knew how to do the same thing to you and you didn't recognize the warnings your body gave you in time. If you didn't...well then, if it was a friendly sparring match, you passed out on the floor. If it wasn't, you died.

“Subtle, or dramatic?”

“I can do both. What did you have in mind?”

Jackylin's eyes suddenly began darting around the room while she spoke, and I raised an eyebrow and also began looking around. I saw nothing beyond what I'd already seen: furniture, a window, the door we'd come in through, a painting of some animal that resembled a saber-toothed tiger, and an indoor toilet modeled after what looked like a Roman toilet that I'd seen in a documentary back on Earth when I was in middle school. Nothing special. Applejack sniffed the air, also looking about once she saw us doing so.

“Well I'd like to stay a few days and make my report as we are supposed to be doing. I doubt my grandfather would approve of me doing otherwise. Our duty to the king comes first, and ambition can wait until later. The proceedings will probably take a few days, so we have time.” She thinks someone's listening in. If all that someone is doing is listening, that would explain why I didn’t get the feeling of being watched.

“But ah thought you said-” Applejack began.

“Silence!” Jackylin ordered sharply. Applejack blinked, her mouth still open. “You'll do as you're told, and nothing more. You're here to serve me, not think! If you would prefer otherwise, I can always send you to the breeding pens when we get back to Mythica!” Applejack's eyes sparked a flame, and she looked about to start yelling. I quickly sealed her mouth shut with my magic and slapped my own arm hard. My arm smarting, I winked at Jackylin and then got up from my seat and moved quickly to Applejack and whispered in one of her ears what was going on. Applejack nodded, so I released my hold on her.

“She's lucky we're in the situation we're in, or she'd get bucked up!” she whispered back.

“If we weren't in this situation, I'd help you do it. For now we'd better just play along.” She nodded again and I stood.

“Look at me like that again and you'll get far worse than a slap next time!” Jackylin growled. “Now, draw up a bath for me and my body guard. I wish to be rid of the filth of travel, and he smells rather unpleasant.” She gave Applejack a half-apologetic look. Half because she looked a little annoyed. “Lighthand, go with her, and see that she does it right.”

“Of course, lady Darkfist.”

“There should be a well in the courtyard. Now go.”

I went into the bathing room and found a wooden bucket next to a metal tub and picked it up by its handle, also made of wood. On my way to the door Jackylin grabbed at my shirt and gave it a tug as I walked by her. Sh leaned in closer and told me to hand it to Applejack. “The only one doing manual labor has to be her because she's supposed to be a servant. You can carry it to the well and fill it, but after that, give the bucket to her to carry back. Tell her that if we succeed I'll make it up to her later.” I nodded and she let my shirt go.

Several trips back and forth from the well and one request for directions later the tub was full and Applejack tossed the bucket onto the floor.

“Ah hope she'll have you heatin' the water, cuz startin' fires with hoofs is tough work!” She said in a soft voice in case we were still being listened in on.

“Given how warm it is here, she probably won't need to have it heated. The coolness of the ground water will probably feel good.” I eyed the tub. “Actually, I'd not mind a dip in a lake somewhere myself.” Jacob glanced at the entrance to their room.

Jackylin had not been in the room when they'd gotten back and had not left a note of any sort. I wonder where she is?

__ __ __ __ __

As soon as Jacob and Applejack were gone Jackylin silently rose from her seat and stalked over to the only painting in the room and drew her knife. She examined the painting a moment, and then stabbed her knife and arm through it. Someone on the other side cried out in pain and Jackylin quickly withdrew her arm and tore the painting from the wall and leaped into it like a lion from a tree branch. The sound of someone scrambling back the way they'd come echoed down the hidden passage and Jackylin quickened her pace. Her hand slid in something damp and while she crawled Jackylin held it up to her face. Blood. Looks like I scored a hit on our guest!

Jackylin caught sight of a bare foot ahead of her and bared her teeth. A few more seconds... she thought as she gained on her prey. Whoever it was, they couldn't have been very big, as the passage she was half-running half crawling through narrowed. Finally, just as she reached a point that she'd need to turn sideways and crawl completely to get through her prey slipped and fell to the floor. Half a seconds later Jackylin was literally on them and pinned the spy to the floor. It was then Jackylin realized that the spy was small. It had to be a child.

“Who are you working for?!” Jackylin demanded, growling. She didn't really care who was doing the spying, as it was probably just a servant that had been paid off. The child whimpered, but said nothing. Jackylin frowned and decided to try playing nice first. “If you tell me, I'll pay you.” Jackylin couldn't be sure given how little light there was, but she thought the child shook its head. No to money? Then it's fear that motivates this kid to spy. But fear of who? There was no way to know for certain. Even if Jackylin decided to stoop to torture, any answer given could be a lie just to make her stop. And what's worse, if I let this kid go, it'll probably run back to whoever it's working for and tell them they've been caught. Regardless of what I do or don't do, this kid's meat. Not only that, but once the spy's employer knew that she knew that she was being watched, other things, such as abducting her 'servant' or her 'bodyguard' to obtain information would likely follow. Better that this kid disappear now, and save the both of us a little torment. Jackylin sighed, shook her head, regret already filling her mind as she raised her knife again.

^ ^ ^ ^ ^

The water now heated and steam rising from the surface, I returned to the main bedroom and took a seat, once more idly looking around the room. Bed...table...other chair, window, Applejack, hole in the wall... I furrowed my brow and quickly traced my eyes back to where the painting had been. Uh huh, it's a hole, alright. But it's far too big to be the casual 'let's be lazy and hide the hole with a painting' type of hole. I stood up and walked over to it, curious, and gathered light into my right palm and reached it into the hole, illuminating it.

“Ack! Put out your namesake, Lighthand!” Jackylin said, covering her eyes. I blinked in surprise and stumbled back a few steps.

“What are you doing in there?!”

“Better question:” Applejack said, joining me. “why are you in there?”

“Confirming a suspicion.” She replied, sliding her legs out first and gripping the edges with her hands to pull the rest of herself out. “We were being spied on. I...dealt with it.” Neither I, nor Applejack said anything, and from Jackylin's expression, neither of us wanted to. “Is the tub filled and the water heated?” We nodded silently. “Goody! We could all use a good washing! I'll let you know when I'm done so you can empty and refill the tubs for yourself.” Jackylin walked by us and into the bathroom at a slow walk that seemed to be forced calmness. Before shutting the door she poked her head back out again and told me to cover the hole. “I don't care how you do it whether it's collapsing it or fusing the stone together, but I want that hole gone.” I nodded and began pulling a few blocks from the ceiling and walls of the tunnel. I then used them to fill in the hole as best I could. What would not fit I melted and used to fill in and and all gapes, and then cut lines into the blocks just deep enough to give the impression from the outside that it had always been one solid wall.

I smirked. Let them puzzle over that one!

Later on into the evening after we'd all finally bathed and washed ourselves very thoroughly a new servant brought us all meals, even including Applejack, who was given a plate piled with the local tree's large leaves and several fruits. The servant made a face at the food she set down, and then turned to Jackylin and asked if what had been brought was satisfactory. Jackylin replied that it was, however she was still waiting for the pitcher of water that the other servant was told to bring several hours before. She stated this with her arms crossed and her face rather displeased. I'd simply taken the equivalent of two mouthfuls from the bath water that I was going to use and drew the heat and impurities out first before drinking it, but by the time I'd thought to offer the same to Applejack and Jackylin, the servant that was now here had knocked on the door and announced that dinner would be served shortly.

The servant seemed to be confused.

“You pardon, milady, but we were not informed that you wanted any. The servant that escorted you here has did not returned to her daily tasks.”

My eyes landed on Jackylin and I stared hard at her while doing my best to keep my face neutral.

“Regardless, I still want water. Chilled, if at all possible.” Her snooty attitude had returned. The servant bowed.

“At once, milady!” The servant hurried out again. This time I turned my whole head to look at Jackylin. She noticed and stared right back, saying nothing. We did this for a good four minutes before either of us spoke, still holding eye contact.

“A child.” I said quietly.

“You didn't really...?” Applejack gasped, raising a hoof to her mouth.

Jackylin rose from her seat and walked to the window, her arms against her sides. She inclined her head and looked outside at the sky. The green sky. After a few minutes of staring outside she snorted.

“I didn't need to. If that kid chooses not to take my advice she'll be dead within the hour anyway.”

__ __ __ __ __

(Earlier)

Jackylin raised her knife again, then returned it to its sheath. The child beneath her sighed in relief.

“Kid, I'll let you go on one condition: when you return to your master or mistress, tell them that we had a soak in the bath, then we went to sleep. We'll probably be doing that soon anyway.” Jackylin shrugged. “Should I some day have any reason to suspect that you've done otherwise, however,” Jackylin grabbed the kid by her throat and raised her up until they were nose to nose. “you'll not survive to see the end of that day. Understood?” The child nodded rapidly again.

Jackylin shoved the kid down against the stone floor of the passageway and began heading back up the passage again.

__ __ __ __ __

Two days later, the man that Jackylin, Jacob, and Applejack had passed in the hallway after their arrival was angry with a the second person he'd sent to spy on them.

“What do you mean the passageway is gone?!” Faltos roared at the young servant before him. He flinched and his eyes darted about, looking for an escape route should he need it. Faltos' temper was infamous for being short, and unpleasant when lost.

Faltos took a deep breath and let it out slowly, calming himself. Anger would not solve anything, nor would it get him the things he wanted. He had met Jackylin before, the arrogant wench! There is a reason that few women are in positions of power, and that is because it is men that are the rightful rulers of Gaea! Men are stronger and smarter than women, even if most of them are faster on foot during the hunt than most men.

That opinion had more than once got him kicked in the nads when voiced to the face of more than one woman, but this did not deter him from spouting his firm belief whenever he got the chance. It was partially this belief that made him loathe Jackylin so much.

What he failed to realize was that the reason most women really were not in positions of power was because most of the men that were thought with their muscles rather than their brains, which made them easy to manipulate, which made it unnecessary to be officially in that position, and more importantly, it shielded the manipulators from looking a fool should a plan go awry. Jackylin herself had used this tactic on Faltos more than once to make him look a fool in front of others, and it had taken him months after each time to rebuild his reputation. He had improved mentally a bit since then, but it seemed now that he had to deal with servants that got lost too easily.

“Your sister had no problem finding their room, and reporting back to me, so why is it that you cannot?!”

“But sir, I went where you told me to go! The tunnel was there, sure enough, but it was a dead-end! I could hear muffled voices, but there was no hole!” Faltos' face became cold and he rose form his seat and drew his sword. The servant took a step back.

“You didn't find the hole, eh?” Faltos moved faster than he should have been able to given him supposedly being out of shape and ran the servant through.

The servant gasped, clutching at the blade sticking in gut and out his back. He looked down at it, his face a mixture of shock and fear. “I'll bet you can't miss that one!” Faltos withdrew the weapon and let the servant stumbled back a step and fall to the floor, his blood soaking his shirt and spreading out on the floor beneath his dying body. Faltos turned away from the fast-fading servant and looked at the younger sister, who looked at her soon-to-be dead sibling and gulped. Faltos pointed the end of his weapon at her. “Find the spy hole, and listen in on what they're doing. She's up to something, I just know it! That clever wench always is!”

The girl fled the room, running for the life-size mural that concealed one of the entrances to the many hidden passages in the castle.

Meanwhile Faltos cleaned his weapon on the pants of the dead servant and sheathed it before calling for another servant to dispose of the body. He took a drink from a glass of beer and frowned. I wonder what scheme she has got cooked up this time around? He set the glass down. Whatever it is, I'm going to find out what!

Chapter 11

View Online

Chapter 11

We spent the next several days looking around the castle. Jackylin had not been here before and wanted to know the layout for a 'just in case' situation, and for Applejack and mine benefit, she had us accompany her.

From the outside, and from the front, it appeared to be the size of the castles of legend from Earth, from behind or the sides, however, it was actually quite a bit smaller, and possessed rounded walls rather than that of the typical rectangle pictured wither in stories or computer games. But then, an arch is often a stronger structure form because the entire frame provides support to the rest at all times if pushed against. Certainly it would be stronger against siege weaponry such as a battering ram or a hurled boulder because a corner could be chipped away at and eventually an opening made, but a smooth curve provided no purchase to work against. A good design, but in a society where challenges from individuals are far more likely to occur than an all-out siege, this wall seems a bit superfluous to me. I thought as we walked along it. Several guards passed us, largely ignoring us other than to gawk at Applejack after we'd passed one another.

After circling the entire outside we began moving inward in as close to a spiral as we could manage, which wasn't easy. This place is a freaking maze! I grimaced as we entered yet another area that looked the same to me as the previous three. If we ever need to make a hasty escape, I sure as heck ain't doing it on foot! It being a maze was probably another anti-siege tactic, but again, I really did not see the need for it.

“How in tarnation is anypony s'posed to find their way around this place!?” Applejack complained aloud.

“Several months of going through it, I suspect.” Jackylin replied, turning left to get us back on the semi-spiral tract we were trying to continue. “We don't have several months, so we'll just have to learn faster unless we want to be late to the meeting hall when the other representatives arrive.”

“But we've been walking around for hours and haven't run into it yet!” Applejack continued. “What, did he build it underground or something?”

“Our current king did not build this castle, nor did the nine previous kings. This fortress has been standing here for countless centuries. We've been performing repairs on it when necessary, but no one knows who originally built it, or when. The meeting hall could very well be underground. I've heard rumors that this place has secret tunnels leading out from under it, and passageways in the walls or ceilings for spying on others.”

“Our 'guest' from the other day confirms the second one.” I commented, ducking under a doorway too low for me. Jackylin nodded.

“I doubt the king knows where all of them are, and even if he does, he probably does not have time to make full use of them with all that's going on in both Mythica and here on Gaea.”

“What do ya mean?” Applejack asked as we began descending down a flight of spiral stairs.

“While most of the hunters and raiders on Mythica can, for the most part be left to their own devices, food is growing ever more scarce here with each passing day. In the far past it was not a big deal because nearly everyone was nomadic or else lived next to our ocean and fished for their food or raised domesticated animals, but as we became better at hunting and setting and concealing traps and also at preserving food we caught or killed more of them more often and we were able to expand our populations a bit overall. Ideas spread around as the nomadic groups traveled and soon everyone was using the same tactics and everyone's populations were growing. More people meant more animals that could be caught and fed upon, but it also meant that more needed to be caught. From there the vicious cycle until available food began to become an issue.”

“And that would be when fights for dominance began.” I said. Jackylin nodded.

“At first entire tribes or towns would battle one another for ownership of a hunting ground, but then alliances and agreements between other competitors would be made and they'd work together to wipe out a common enemy and then divide the resulting territory accordingly, or then turn on one another. For a few thousand years this continued, but even with all the bloodshed that occurred population was still an issue because of those peoples that refused to get involved.”

“So then all that killin' was fer nuthin, and ya'll wuz still in the same situation.” Applejack concluded. Jackylin nodded.

“But then something happened around eight hundred and fifty years ago.”

“An Alicorn came to Gaea.” I said. Jackylin raised an eyebrow at me, then nodded.

“Yes. Though the details have been lost to time the short of that story is that after many of our kind died we finally slew it. Our queen at the time consumed its remains over the following week.”

“Ya'll did what?!” Applejack shouted, baring her teeth at Jackylin. “Your kind et an Alicorn?!” I clapped a hand over Applejack's mouth and got bitten for my trouble. Fingers, now bleeding, I cradled my hand and set to healing the damage. In the meantime Applejack got as close as she could to getting nose-to-nose with Jackylin, who glared back, not the least bit intimidated.

“Sorry to break it to you, Applejack, but we're carnivores! Why wouldn't my kind have done that? It'd have been a waste, otherwise, and in case you haven't been paying attention, our planet's food-budget is rather tight, and has been for centuries!”

“I oughta-”

“What you should do is cool your head, Applejack!” I interrupted. “What happened to Mantle happened a long time ago. Beating up the person who's responsible for the attacks against your hometown stopping won't help anypony, and would probably get you executed, which I won't allow without a fight, which would ruin Jackylin's chances and our own for-” I caught myself and reworded my sentence in case we'd brought along another spy in the walls somewhere. “keeping your family safe!”

Applejack looked at me a moment, then turned her head back to Jackylin and narrowed her eyes, then removed her forelegs from Jackylin's chest. I sighed, relieved. That could have ended very badly for everyone. And might still if a servant or a spy really was listening. I'm sure they'd find it odd that one of their kind would defend a creature they consider to be a possible meal.

After that incident we walked in silence until a servant came to us as the sun had begun setting and informed us that the king had summoned us to his throne room. Jackylin nodded and we followed the servant for ten minutes before arriving at what appeared to be a banquet hall. I guessed it to be this because of the delightful smell wafting up the hall. I took several deep sniffs and then poked my stomach when it growled. Oh hush, you! Be patient! Jackylin looked over her shoulder at me and grinned.

“It does smell good, doesn't it?” I nodded as we stopped outside the door. “Now, remember, remain standing unless our king gives you permission to sit, and speak only when spoken to by another.” She looked down at Applejack. “The same goes to you, though I may ask you to pour me wine from from a decanter from time to time if we are offered it.”

“But...isn't wine made from fruit or other plants?” Applejack asked. Jackylin raised an eyebrow and frowned slightly. “-milady?” Applejack added. Jackylin.

“Perhaps back in your world, but not here. Really, it is probably better if you do not know what it is derived from. Also, as I have told my bodyguard, do not speak unless you are spoken to, and as always, mind your tongue if you must speak. I may have a need for you to keep your tongue, but these others will not, and would not be against removing it themselves. Now,” Jackylin said, returning her attention to the large wooden door before us. “Servant, open the door. Pull it outward.” Applejack walked forward and hooked her forelegs into a large hoop that acted as the door's handle and pulled it outward, backing up on her hind legs. When one door was open all of the way, she also opened the second door, and then Jackylin and myself entered. My eyes moved from one part of the room to another, taking in the thirty or so people that were present at the table, not including the one at the head of the table opposite to the side of the room we were entering from. Most of them seemed to be waiting impatiently, and looked at Jackylin and myself with varying degrees of annoyance, dislike, or outright hostility. Their line of sight changed quickly at the site of the doors being pulled shut once more from the inside as Applejack set to it. Their expressions also changed. Some of them alternated their gaze from their empty plates to her, others simple stared in disbelief.

One however, stroked his beard curiously, and then rose to his feet. The others at the table quickly did the same, but he bade them all to sit back down again.

“An interesting choice of companion, Darkfist.” The king stated. “Why do you bring one of the prey into our world as a bodyguard?” Jackylin smiled and bowed to him, and I did the same. “And an elder?” My face twitched in annoyance, but thankfully my face was angled down and I doubted that anyone had seen.

“The pony is not my bodyguard, Great Alpha, but rather my servant. I will give you the full story later with my update, unless you should wish to hear of it now.” She straightened, and I did the same. “The elder is here because he wanted to see the castle at least once in his life, and I couldn't find it in me to refuse him.” I put on a bigger smile and nodded.

“Well then, elder? What do you think of my castle so far?”

“It is very....big.” I replied. “Big, and a perfect symbol of our people's strength.” The king nodded.

“That is why I chose it to be our meeting place. But come, take a seat and make yourselves comfortable.” He motioned to a servant near himself and he came to Jackylin and led us to a seat. Applejack followed along behind us, not looking happy that she was being denied a seat.

The chairs had three legs instead of four, and had no cushioning, and, in fact, looked (and felt) as if they had been uncomfortably constructed on purpose. It probably has a subtle meaning to it. A life lesson or something. I considered as we sat down.

The king frowned and sat down. “Now we need only wait for Lady Yishna, and then we can begin.” A few unintelligible grumbles ran up and down the table, and Jackylin rolled her eyes. I considered asking who Lady Yishna was, but my question was answered when the doors opened not two seconds after I had the thought and a muscular woman whom had the look of an Asian about her and looked older than I did walked in followed by a younger woman that seemed to be her daughter and a third woman dressed in light armor strode in. They stopped at the foot of the table and the older woman looked over those that were present, her eyes briefly pausing on me, whereupon her eyes narrowed a little.

“You are last.” The king said simply, his tone deadpanned. His face was neutral, but his eyes said he was displeased. That was almost us that came in last. Clearly, coming in last is not good around here. My gaze circled the room. Then again, 'coming in last' in terms of standing in a pack of wolves means you get the least food from a kill. I wonder if the same will apply here?

“The servant you sent was a buffoon and got lost!” Lady Yishna said, sounding grumpy.

“Excuses are not accepted by me, Lady Yishna. Only valid reasons are, and I make sure that the servants I send as guides all have the layout of my castle memorized, which makes you a liar. I don't like liars.” He growled that last sentence, he eyes narrowing. The others in the room looked back and forth between their king and Lady Yishna, some looking on in anticipation, others in nervousness. Lady Yishna crossed her arms and stared right back.

“Then perhaps it is your servant that has been lying to you.” Suddenly the king's face broke into a grin and he laughed. The others of the room looked at him with confusion on their faces.

“You never did like to admit that you had no sense of direction, Lady Yishna! Come! Have a seat!”

The same servant that took us to our seats also seated Lady Yishna and her two companions, with her being seated next to me. She looked me over with a critical eye, and then poked my arm. I gave her a questioning look, but she offered no explanation and instead tsked and shook her head, looking disappointed.

The king looked at those seated at the table and those standing behind those that were seated.

“Pleasantries aside for the moment, you all know why you have been called here, and it is not simply to eat of my food. We have been raiding Mythica for over ten years now, and we still, to my knowledge, have made little progress aside from forging an alliance with the Gryphons and providing a trickle of food back to our home world. While this 'trickle' is lessening the rate of death by starvation, it is not stopping it, and as such within the following month I will be assembling an army and personally leading them into Mythica to step up from hunts to conquest,” His tone became angry. “since all of you seem to be too incompetent or lazy to take the initiative to do it yourselves!”

The king pounded a fist on the table, startling those closest to his seat. He glared around the table. “We are the Human Race! The dominant predators of Gaea, and you're letting a race of prey hold you back?! The only ones that seem to have made any real progress, and in the shortest time, no less, are those from the town of Boarborne, and they aren't even a town of hunters! Look!!” He pointed a finger at Applejack, who took an uncertain step back. “Jackylin Darkfist has brought a pony along with her! A pony, and it's serving her!” His pointed finger became a clenched fist. “Lady Yishna's people have a good reason, because their purpose on Mythica has been different from yours, but even they have gained more of a foothold during the time they've been in the forest than the rest of you idiots in that world combined! It was Lady Yishna that formed the alliance with the Gryphons those years ago, and it was her people that made the crossing from our world into Mythica safe when they cleared out most of the more dangerous animals in that area!” He sat down and his volume lowered, but lost none of it's displeasure. “The only thing keeping me from having you replaced right now is that I've not yet heard your latest reports in detail. The written overviews I ordered to be sent ahead of you I've read through, and some of them show that you may yet be useful to me.”

Several more servants entered the room from a few doors on the right wall (right, if you had just come in through the large door) carrying trays of meats in several states of being cooked. Some of them were still very fresh. The king looked at them, and then his tone calmed. “After we've eaten, I want each of you to give me the details and add anything you might have forgotten to add in the overview.” He waved at the servants, and they began passing out food as it was requested. Many of those sitting at the table looked rather nervous and seemed to have lost their appetites. Jackylin was not one of these, and she eagerly began selecting her food.

I was still eating when the king finished his plate and turned to the closest man to him and ordered him to begin giving his report. Most of what he had to tell involved forays into Dragon territory. They did not always find a Dragon's den, and when they did it was almost always unoccupied. He theorized that either the Dragons were retreating further into their territories, or else they were finally forming a sort of army to combat them directly instead of using burn-and-run tactics on their supply trains going to and from Gaea. The Gryphons were helping to defend them from such raids, but a Gryphons was a sparrow to a hawk in combat competition with a Dragon, and their allies often suffered heavy losses in the attempt to fight them off when they were attacked by three at once.

“We're developing a sort of large heavy crossbow that will be able to punch through a Dragon's armor, but as of right now, distance is still a problem. They already have the impact power to kill a Dragon, but adjusting its aim and luring the creature in close enough is proving difficult.”

“And your mapping of the area? How is that going?” The king inquired. The man pulled a large scroll out of a oiled leather tube by his seat and unrolled it and presented it to the king. Handing it to the only bodyguard he'd brought, he took one side of the unrolled map and pointed at a red area on the map and followed a slender borderline and then a thicker one. The king nodded.

“Not bad. May I assume that the 'X' marks are where you've found dens?” The man nodded. “Abandoned, or inhabited?”

“The 'X' marks are the abandoned or conquered ones. The green circles are the dens that are still being lived in as of this moment. This one here,” He tapped one that was drawn near a blue triangle. “we shall be attacking upon my return.”

“Truly?” The king asked, resting his head on his hands, his fingers interlocked to make a bridge. “Why did you not leave someone in command in your absence to take care of it now?” The man fidgeted.

“I told them to focus on developing the Dragon-crossbow. Was that a wrong decision, your highness?”

“Perhaps not.” He replied, his tone neutral. “Continue.”

Continue he did, for another hour, and then the next person was 'interviewed', and then the next, and the one after. Through each new batch of information the king's face remained neutral, and I took the opportunity while he was distracted to study him. He looked to be in perhaps his thirties, though given that the Humans of this reality aged differently than mine, he could be anywhere from twenty six to thirty three. Or it could have simply been that he aged well. Either way, I'd never been much good at judging a person's age.

His skin was darkly-tanned, as were most of them that I'd seen so far. His eyes, one of his more notable physical traits, were two different colors. One was blue, and the other was gold. His hair was dark green, though I had no idea if it was natural or not. I knew that most predators local to an area had coloration that allowed them to naturally blend into their surroundings, so a Hunter-Human to have skin the color of tree bark and hair the color of the local tree leaves was not a theory that was entirely out of the question. His jawline was strong and his facial hair covered most of his lower face, though it was not very thick. He was very muscular, but not so much that he looked like a body-builder like Muscles from Jackylin's camp. He's probably more agile for it, too.

I jerked slightly in my seat. He'd noticed me observing him and was staring right back at me, unblinking, his face still neutral, but making direct eye contact with me. I averted my line of sight for a few moments, and then looked back. He was still watching at me and gave me a ghost of a smile when I looked back. The king raised on hand and the current representative stopped speaking.

“Miss Darkfist, I would like to hear your report now.” He stated.

Jackyling jumped; she had not expected him to suddenly pick her when another was already giving a report and had not yet finished.

“At once, your highness!” She acquiesced, and began telling her fabrication. He stopped her several times and asked her questions or occasionally asked her to repeat herself. While she did so the previous representative failed to disguise a look of agitation directed at Jackylin, which was shared by several others. That he had suddenly gone from hearing reports on order from the closest to him and moving farther down the table to suddenly asking someone on the opposite side made it seem as if he approved more of her than of the others' actions, which he'd already yelled at them for earlier. Him doing something similar probably seemed to them as if he were rubbing it in their faces. This could make a few new enemies for us. I'll have to watch our backs when this is over for the evening.

“And you actually managed to capture one of the large blue bears as well? Quite impressive! Clearly, you know what you're doing.”

“It's not just myself, Alpha. I could not have accomplished it without the guidance of my grandfather, and the group efforts of my people.”

“Modesty? Such a rare thing, that. But I must wonder why you chose an elder to come as your bodyguard. The pony I can understand, as far as indirect bragging goes.” All eyes turned on me, some curious, others hostile. One chunky man in particular was glaring daggers alternating between me and Jackylin.

“Believe it or not, Alpha, he was one of those who helped to capture the Ursa Minor.” His eyebrows rose.

“Really?” He turned his face to look at me. “What role did you play?”

“I was bait.” I replied simply. This caused several murmurs around the table.

“The bait? From what I'm told those creatures are supposed to be large enough to be a threat to this castle. Did you volunteer for it?” I shook my head.

“There were five of us chosen for it, but only three of us were needed. I and two others drew the short sticks, and of the three of us, only two survived it, and I was the only one in good enough condition to walk.” He nodded.

“I see.” Without warning and almost faster than I could see he snatched a knife from the table and threw it at me. I reacted on reflex and grabbed a serving tray from a servant standing next to me to use as a shield. The knife stabbed an inch through the tray and stopped. As I lowered the tray I saw that with the exception of the king, everyone attending, including the servants stared wide-eyed first at the king, and then at the tray, and not necessarily in that order. “Well, you certainly have quick enough reflexes for such a task.” he said as he scratched his beard. “Well done.” He returned his attention to Jackylin, who eyed the knife. “A good choice after all.” He shrugged. “Continue.”

“I was surprised you did not attack him back!” Jackylin exclaimed after Applejack shut the door behind us. “Great reflexes, by the way!”

“Is that leader ah yers right in the head?” Applejack asked, taking a seat in one of the chairs. “Why I the werld did he go an' throw a knife at Jacob?”

“To test him, obviously. He survived, so he probably passed!” I disagreed.

“No, I don't think that's why.”

“Why not?”

“While those people were prattling on and on I took the chance to observe him. He caught me watching him. I think he did that as a message to me. He probably thought I was studying him out of more than just curiosity.”

“Like he thought you wanted ta fight him?”

“Maybe. Or maybe he just doesn't like people that look old.”

“Not many of my kind do unless they're relatives, and usually not even then. The elders remind us of what we'll one day become. Getting old is one of the few things we fear; we can't run anymore, our nails get weak, sometimes our teeth fall out...” She shuddered. “The thought of one day ending up like my grandfather...I love him, but I don't envy him.” She's not alone. I'll be sixty soon. My family usually lives from their early eighties to their late nineties, which means I've still got quite some time ahead of me unless I die of a disease or being murdered or something, but even now there are some things I could do really well when I was younger that is hard for me today. We live longer than her people do, but all that means is getting old happens in slow-motion.

“What? What's the look of sympathy for?” It seemed my thoughts were on my face.

“Just reflecting on a few facts of life.” She smirked.

“Maybe you really are an old man after all!” She said, laughing afterward.

“Well, none of us are gettin' any younger, ya'know.”

I poured myself a drink and offered the girls some. Both accepted and two more glasses were filled.

“I probably sound like a broken record, but when are we going to make a move? You said to wait a few days and we have, and then we had dinner with the king-”

“Ya'mean, ya'll had dinner. I had to stand and try not ta get sick on the floor!” Applejack commented with a disgusted expression. “Speakin' o'which, I'll jus' be eatin' some of my packed food now.” Applejack retreated to her saddlebags and removed a bag of hay, some oats, and, of course, a few apples, and some carrots. These were several things I was starting to miss on my dinner plate.

Don't get me wrong, I like meat as much as the next guy, but like with anything, have to much of it, and you start to not like it anymore, and I'd been consuming nothing but meat for breakfast, lunch, and dinner ever since we'd arrived. When I get back to Ponyville, I'm going to eat a whole cornucopia of fruits and veggies!

“The reports should last for another day. In truth I have another reason for delaying. If I hear everything that's going on with the different groups now, it'll save me having to listen through it again once we've taken care of our business here.”

“That doesn't answer my question.”

“It wasn't supposed to. We eliminated one place a spy could spy from, but this doesn't mean that there aren't others. The door's keyhole is one such place.” Applejack and me looked at it. “Don't worry though, I can't smell anyone other than you and Applejack. Suffice it to say that you'll know when.”

Late-night. Such a wonderful time for sleeping! Well, unless someone was breaking into your room and trying to kill you. Then it wasn't so nice.

I was startled awake by a loud crash and clatter and was up on my feet in seconds before even being half awake.

“Wake up you two! Someone's broken into our room!” Came Applejack's voice, still sleepy. I sat up and rubbed on eye that itched, and then had a knife jabbed at my throat. He missed, thankfully, when Jackylin threw her own knife and it stuck in the same arm.

My assassin yelled in pain and then I launched myself up from my cot and tackled him to the floor where we fought one another hand-to-clawed hand. I received multiple scratches including one across my face, at which point I decided to stop playing fair and adding some additional punch power with magic. I struck his right shoulder and heard a sickening crack, and he screamed again and instinctively placed his other hand on it, leaving him completely vulnerable. I hit his broken shoulder again, and this time he fell over, unconscious from pain. I got to my feet and made a light with magic in time to see Applejack buck the second assassin out of the only window. He screamed as he fell, and a few seconds later there was a faint clang as he landed on something metal down below.

Jackylin brushed her hands off and walked to the window and looked out. The moon was only half-full, so the natural light wasn't spectacular, but several guards carrying torches had run to the site to see what had just happened. Jackylin spit out the window and then turned away.

“Not the first time someone's tried to kill me.” She looked at the guy on the floor. “Let's see if the assassins were stupid enough to carry something on their persons that will tell us who sent them!” A few moments of rifling through his pockets later, she smiled smugly and pulled a letter from an inside-pocket. She unfolded it and rolled her eyes. “Faltos. I might have known. Boy, will he be in for a surprise tomorrow!” She looked down at the injured man and then pulled her sheet from her bed. “Help me gift-wrap him, will you?”

The following day (with no more nightly interruptions) we arrived at what had once been the banquet room and waited to be let in. Jackylin wore a 'it's a good morning' smile, and I carried the now-awake-and-in-pain guard over a shoulder, stripped of his armor and any weapons and money he'd been carrying.

“Now, like I said before-”

“You go in alone, and then Applejack comes in ten minutes later blaming our being late on me being weighed down, and then we come in and you offer him as a gift. Yeah, I remember.” I grumbled. She smiled sweetly at me.

“Good!” A guard standing at the large door opened it. “See you soon!” She held onto her smile, and walked into the room and I presumed took a seat. The guard closed the door and said nothing about the man on my shoulder. I guess he's seen this kind of thing before...

We waited for what I'd estimate was maybe six or eight minutes Applejack started to the door. The guard looked down at her blankly, then commented that we'd been told to wait for ten minutes.

“It's not really any of my business, but gain or loss can be made from timing. She might be working up to something that you might ruin by going in early.”

“Really? How much time do we have left ta wait?”

“One minute and thirty two seconds.”

“Ya really wuz countin' the whole time?” Applejack cocked her head at him and raised an eyebrow.

“I used to be a servant before I moved up in the world. Knowing what time it was was part of my life. Some people really did not like their food or laundry being late.” He rubbed the side of his face below his right eye.

“Why tell us this?” I asked. He raised his eyebrows.

“I was only telling her. How could you not know that already?” Uh oh.

“I've lived in Boarborne almost my entire life. Never really had much in the way of ambition.” I shrugged. “Had everything I wanted already.” He nodded.

“I've heard similar things about that place. Guess that explains it.” That was close!

We waited in silence for about another minute, and then the guard opened the door and Applejack trotted in, looking impatient. She stopped and looked back at the open door and waited. Making it look like I was having more trouble than I really was, and the guard whimpering from the sudden movement I also entered the room.

“Hmph! It's about time you got here! What kept you?” Jackylin asked loudly from her seat. Applejack pointed a foreleg at me.

“T'aint my fault, miss! The elder was weighed down by that guy he's carryin'!”

“Was he, now?” She said rhetorically as I carried him in. “Well, he still got here.” She turned to look at the chunky man I recalled from yesterday. “I believe this one is yours, Faltos. Do take care not to lose your bodyguards so easily next time.” Her face spoke of innocence, but Faltos' face had turned bright red, and judging by his bared teeth it wasn't in embarrassment, or at least not embarrassment by itself. “Lighthand, if you would be so kind as to carry his bodyguard over to him?” I nodded and did so, setting him down leaning against an empty chair. The guard gasped in pain again as I released him and left.

The king looked questioningly at Faltos, and then sighed.

“Even during a simple summons and with free food no less you cannot put off your grudges. Still,” he continued, rising from his seat. “how can I begrudge my subjects their bickering when I myself once did the same and it gained me my position?. Tell me, Jackylin Darkfist, do you bear him any ill-will for this?”

“No, sire I do not. After all, if he considers me threatening enough to send assassins and not come himself, then that means that he is afraid of facing me in person or calling for a contest of champions lest he lose and further damage his reputation, such as it is.” She shrugged while Faltos turned a darker shade of red at the insult and began to tremble. “It is privilege enough to be respected enough that he'd consider me worth getting rid of.” Faltos jumped to his feet and slammed his fists on the table.

“You do not have my respect!! You have nothing I want, and what's more, you're a woman!!” Lady Yishna gave him an icy look, but he did not notice. “Do not think that your grandfather's shadow reaches so far as to protect you here, wench; if I really wanted you dead, I'd have challenged you myself!” Jackylin laughed at him.

“Given your failed attempt last night, and your cowardice during our previous meetings, I doubt that.”

“Wench! You go to far!!!” He pointed a shaking hand at her and I turned my head to look at Jackylin, who did not look bothered in the slightest. What's this guy's problem? I wondered. Murder does not seem to be as big a deal in this world as it is in mine. Why doesn't he just challenge her to a duel and be done with it? Jackylin drank the rest of her water and set the mug down.

“No, I think you're wrong there. I think that I haven't gone far enough.” Jackylin looked away from the fuming Faltos and looked at her nation's ruler. “Your majesty?” The king yawned.

“Yes?” The king lifted his own mug and began drinking.

“Falots has nothing that I want, but there is someone here that does have something I desire.”

“Truly? Whom and what may this be?”

“You. I want your throne.”

The king choked on his drink and dropped his mug, the water splashing across the table and dripping down to the floor. Faltos's red face of rage suddenly became one of disbelief, then glee. Lady Yishna, her daughter, and the others sitting at the table gasped at varying volume and all stared at her in disbelief. My own face was a little surprised as well. I thought she wanted to wait until the reports had all gone by. I wonder if it was that ass of a man changed that her mind, or if she just wanted to catch everyone off guard?

When the king could breathe normally again he looked at Jackylin with an amused expression. Most likely he thought her to be joking and decided to humor her.

“Well, I don't have too much to do later this afternoon, but what brought this on? Surely not simply because he-” The king pointed at Faltos. “showed a bit of disrespect.”

“Not at all, Alpha. I've actually been planning this for quite some time but never could get a champion to volunteer for me, since, I admit, I lack the physical prowess to best you. Now I've got one.” The king looked around the room and raised an eyebrow briefly.

“Really? Is it someone present?”

“Of course.” Jackylin did not volunteer to elaborate, so the king had to ask.

“And whom would you have fighting in your stead? Surely not the pony?” he asked with a still-amused smile. Jackylin laughed.

“No, of course not. Although, given that she was the one that dealt with the other assassin by herself, I have no doubt she could handle any one of us with exception to you with relative ease.” Once more all sets of eyes fell on Applejack, but not of hunger, but rather disbelief or wariness. “No, Lighthand shall be fighting in my stead.” She explained, pointing at me. More expressions of disbelief, but none of wariness. Instead, their faces quite clearly said 'you've got to be kidding'. “Or, if you prefer, he could just kill you now and we'll call it a day.” The king sighed and shook his head slowly.

“Alright, miss Jackylin, your joke has run its course and is no longer amusing.”

“I am not joking.”

“You are aware that if you go through with this and when he fails that you will die along with him, as well as your entire family as dictated by our people's traditions, correct?” She nodded.

“I'm not worried.”

“Fool.” Faltos muttered quietly, yet still loud enough that everyone could hear. Ignoring him, the king sighed and looked at me.

“You can still back out, Elder. Last chance.” Young man, I slew a Dragon by myself when I was younger and far less experienced than you. I'm sure I can handle anything you throw at me! I wanted to say that, but I knew that even Jackylin probably would not believe that, so I simply said that I was ready instead.

“Your funeral.”

__ __ __ __ __

Faltos returned to his quarters in a jolly mood. Though he'd been forced to suffer Darkfist's insults, now at last he could be rid of her, as well as the other members of her family! Once gone the next most-qualified person would take over commanding of the hunting group, but more than that someone would be needed to lead their village as well. For the moment the ones in charge were almost all made up entirely of Elders, yet the old traditions still stood and if challenged they would either have to fight to keep their positions, or step down. Either way, he would win.

When he was angry he had declared that she had nothing he wanted, but that was untrue. Her family was one of the more influential ones in Boarborne, and with them gone it would open up the opportunity to take control of it. With Boarborne added to his land territories he would become richer by far in both currency and in food supply. Using that food supply he could gain much influence in the world and perhaps, in a few years, make a grab for the throne himself!

He would not be nearly as foolish as Jackylin had been however, no. Instead he would use cunning and plan a way to have him assassinated and then once the more powerful contenders for the throne had beat each other to a pulp he would step in and clear out the remaining competition, and likely also through assassination until what little competition that remained would be easily handled either through force, influence, or bribery.

Oh, yes! Things are finally going my way! he thought as he took a seat in a soft chair.

He had spent nearly an hour envisioning the power he would obtain in the future when a messenger came to him and interrupted his daydreaming. Mildly annoyed he asked what the messenger wanted.

“One of your spies from Mythica has come back, sir. She says that it has to do with Lady Darkfist.” Faltos smiled and replied that she was to be allowed in as soon as she had arrived. The messenger bowed, and exited. Given that Jackylin's demise was all but certain in the near future he doubted it was necessary, but if nothing else he could inform her that her services were no longer required. Fifteen minutes later the spy walked in and shut the door behind her, leaving her escort behind in the hall. She walked halfway across the room, and then stopped in a shadowed area and awkwardly bowed to him. Faltos smiled and nodded.

“I have done as you requested, sir.”

“And? What have you to report?”

“Several things. First of all, Darkfist has made a deal with the village of ponies that she was given permission to raid. The inhabitants call it 'Ponyville'. While that deal is in effect, she won't raid their village for food.” That would explain why that pony so eagerly serves her. It answers a question, but it's hardly useful.

“Continue.”

“Second, the townsponies have begun construction a wall of thick tree trunks around their village. If they have not completed it yet, they soon will. These ponies are willing to fight to defend their homes.” That does nothing for me now, but it may become useful in the future. He nodded.

“Lastly, and perhaps most important, is that there is an old Human that both Jackylin and Princess Celestia, and her Unicorn student, Twilight Sparkle, have spoken to and seem to trust. There is something...strange about him, although I have yet to discover for certain what it is besides him being able to consume fruits and vegetables. I have my suspicions, though, if you'd like to hear them.” Old? That would be this 'Lighthand', then. thought Faltos, recalling the old man from earlier and the day previous. Certainly his reflexes are faster than most men his age, but that does not really set him apart. Him eating the food of prey, however in another matter. Even so, I doubt he'll be of any serious concern, especially after the king is done with him! Still, one that did not listen to the concerns or suggestions of their underlings tended to not live for long. A subject that was ignored too often grew resentful. It was just such a situation that led to the death of his father, and Faltos' rise to power.

“Very well.”

“There are several rumors I've heard concerning him, as well as a part of a conversation that I eavesdropped on.”

The spy walked forward out of the shadow and into the torchlight, revealing a sea foam-green Unicorn with a lyre for a Cutie Mark on her flanks. “Judging by what I've heard, as well as two Unicorns regaining the use of their horns, I'd say that this 'Jacob Lighthand' can use magic.”

Chapter 12

View Online

Chapter 12

The next several days mostly were spent being idle while the preparations for the contest were made, including making it known to all who were living within the nation (which was nearly a fifth of the planet's size in terms of area) that a challenge had been issued. The purpose in doing this, as Jackylin explained, would be so that all subjects knew whom they would be following at the conclusion of the fight, and for those that could not come for one reason or another would find out after those that could attend went home again.

I tried asking Jackylin exactly what would be involved in this 'contest', but already suspected that the majority, if not entirety of it would simply be me fighting, and/or killing the king. If it was, then this would probably be ridiculously simple and conclude only a few seconds after it began. The only answer she could give me was a shrug and said that ti was the one challenged that decided what the contest would be. Given the king's physical condition he would probably find it an insult to himself if he fought me in single combat simply because I was an Elder. Jackylin concluded that I shouldn’t worry to much about it.

Personally, I thought she was being overly confident. Certainly I was skilled and powerful, but that was under the condition that I had a horn in my possession. Of course, Jackylin did not know that, and I was not about to tell her this in case she should change her mind about keeping her word, but having that one crucial weakness made me feel more and more nervous the closer to the day of the confrontation we came. Still, it was unlikely that it would be a problem.

A week and a half after the challenge was issued the king declared that they had waited long enough and the contest ( in which, the word 'contest' was said with a roll of his eyes) would proceed the following morning.

“The confrontation will consist of three parts. For the first neither of us shall have food or rest for a full day and night, as is tradition. The second will be a test of worthiness for the challenger using the catacomb labyrinth beneath this castle. You” he faced me. “will be confronted by ten of my fighters whom are the best in their field, and they will try to kill you. Each of them will be given a key. One of those keys will unlock the door that will allow you to exit back to the surface. Simply find this key and exit, an you will have passed the second portion. The final portion will be a public confrontation between myself and you without a break from the previous two parts.” My face must have shown my displeasure, because he went on to explain that a there were times in the past when a leader would need to be awake and active and would not have time for food and rest for prolonged periods of time. Going without rest and sustenance would put a strain on the mind's ability to focus, and being underground in a labyrinth in complete darkness would force me to rely senses other than sight, which would be the senses most affected by a lack of rest.

For the first twenty four hours I was put under guard by two men who would be making sure I would be staying awake. It wasn't easy and I would have dozed off no less than four times had the guards watching me not prodded me awake. Each time I thanked them for the sake of courtesy, but after the third time the guard doing it began rolling his eyes at me every time my head started to dip a little.

Finally, just when I began to think that the sun would never rise again up it came, and the soldiers led me through the castle, down into what might have been meant as a dungeon but what I suspected in reality to be a torture room, and then I was blindfolded, spun around several times, and then led again by an arm. When we stopped again the blindfold was removed and I saw a thick wooden door before me, and to my right side, the king.

“You look tired, Elder.” He commented. The king himself did not. In fact, he looked ready to take on the world, if need be. “Perhaps you should have taken my suggestion and backed out?” I grunted and told him to get on with it.

“I ain't getting any younger, and this is wasting precious seconds of my life.” The king nodded at me and then nodded to one of the guards, who pulled on a heavy iron ring, which tugged the door open. Gesturing for me to enter with his hand, the king told me 'not to die too quickly' and then stepped back and allowed me to enter. Ha! As if your men stand a chance against me! I smirked as they closed the door and locked it behind me, plunging me into complete darkness and silence.

For the moment I chose to trust my non-sight senses. This place was dead-quiet and darker than the a night with no moon. In a way it was a little unnerving and a passing thought brought to mind the idea that I'd plunged myself into a grave; cold, silent, and dark, and I shivered. But plucking up my courage I placed one hand on the cold, rough stone wall, and then began do descend the thankfully dry stones into the labyrinth below.

Fourteen steps down the stairs ceased and the floor became flat, but not smooth. Like the wall my hand rested upon the floor, though flat, was uneven, and even lumpy at times, which made keeping steady footing difficult. My footsteps sounded like a shout in my ears, and I slowed my steps and lowered my feet at a slower rate as well, which quieted my footfalls, but did not silence them. Casting my eyes about ineffectually I sighed. I really am too dependent on my eyes. I can see why this bit would be performed in the dark. They have me at a distinct disadvantage here. The corners of my lips angled up. If I didn't have my own source of light, that is! I gathered the energy from my body needed to create a floating ball of light above me, then hesitated. I was blind in this darkness, but so was my enemy. Even with their higher senses due to our differences in genes, chances were that I'd hear them coming soon enough to ready myself for a fight, and if I did light the area up I'd be easily spotted from around a bend or corner, and they might have time to set up an ambush for me. The dark it is, then, but that doesn't mean I still can't cheat a little.

Changing the 'weave' of the spell, I focused the magic into my eyes instead and gave myself a gray version of night-vision. Though there was no actual light that had appeared, I still needed to blink a few times as my brain adjusted from blindness to being able to see again, albeit being colorblind. Yuck! I almost walked into a cobweb! I side-stepped it and took a right, my hand still on the wall, drawing off a line of dust so I'd be able to find my way back if I got turned around during a fight.

__ __ __ __ __

Jackylin tapped her fingers on the frame of her bed. She was bored, and just a little nervous. She hadn't missed the mild scent of worry that had come from Jacob, though she doubted he knew that emotion gave off a scent in evaporated sweat. He hadn't voiced any worry unless being curious about that proceedings counted as worry, but she knew it was there. Was he worried that he might fail? She doubted that. He had already proven himself to be more than capable of surmounting incredible odds, so it was likely that he was concerned about someone else. He's probably concerned about Applejack. I can't always be around to keep an eye on her, and he no doubt knows that. Such a concern could distract him, and a distraction can be just as fatal as an arrow to the knee or some other joint when surrounded by enemies. She frowned. Actually, now that I think about it, where is Applejack?

Jackylin sat up and slid off the side of her bed and then made her way to the door and exited to search for her 'servant'.

First she made her way to the closest tower to her room so she could survey most of the grounds outside the castle. It was unlikely that she would be outside since Applejack knew what kind of people inhabited this world and also knew a bit of background on Jackylin's society. But perhaps she had the urge to try out some of the local grass. Jackylin shrugged. This was unlikely, as Applejack did not give her the impression of being stupid, but even the wisest sometimes made themselves out to be fools from time to time.

__ __ __ __ __

Applejack paused and once more looked behind her. She frowned. Applejack could have sworn that she was being followed. From time to time she heard one or two more hoof steps than she should be hearing, or perhaps someone would cough, but every time she looked behind her all she saw was an empty hallway. She didn't like it. It could not have been Jacob because he was partaking of the second part of the test and would likely not be coming back again for several hours, if he came back at all.

Applejack turned a corner and stopped moving forward, but instead trotted in place and turned while doing so, taking care not to alter her stepping pattern. As she suspected would happen she suddenly heard an audible gasp and Applejack threw herself forward towards the gasp and felt herself collide with another body.

“Oof!” Applejack wrapped her legs around what she thought was the neck and squeezed until she heard choking.

“If'n you don't make yerself visible righ' now, I'mma squeeze yer neck until yer head pops off!” Applejack threatened loudly. A few seconds later a vaguely familiar unicorn appeared in her arms. “Wut the? Who're you? And what are you doing here on Gaea?”

A sea-foam green Unicorn made a choking noise and feeling a bit sheepish Applejack released her. She gasped for air a few times and then cast a glare at Applejack.

“I'm here on royal business, if you must know! Why are you agreeing to work with that Darkfist-woman? You do know what her people do to ours, don't you?”

“Yeah, I know, but her people and ours have an understanding and her part of the deal is that she won't attack mah hometown.”

“And your end?”

“None of yer business is what it is! You should go back to our world before you get yerself ett by some non-pony person!” 'Royal business' my plot! If she was sent here by the princesses, then she'd already know what the deal was! Unless maybe, she left before we did.

“And what about you? How will you get home?”

“”Like ah said, none of yer business! If'n you don't have the sense to leave, then that's yer problem!” Applejack turned away from her to leave, but the unicorn trotted around and in front of her.

“You may not want to tell me your reasons for being here, but I'd rather not have us tripping over one-another's hoofs in the near-future. I recently heard that Jackylin Darkfist has challenged their leader for right of leadership of her species and is, of all persons, using an Elder to fight for her. And, judging by his description, he is the same Elder that came to Ponyville about two weeks ago. What makes him so different that he can hope to survive the second trial?” Applejack frowned and narrowed her eyes and tried to get around her one more time. In response the unicorn wrapped her up in a magical aura and slammed her against a wall, knocking the wind out of Applejack. “I have worked too hard and already have given up much to get to where I am now! You will not jeopardize my position here!”

Applejack tried to struggle against the magical bindings that had been placed on her, but to no avail, and at a brief increase of the light encircling her horn, the pair of ponies vanished again, and her captor carried her away toward the room she'd been given to stay in whilst on Gaea to forcibly interrogate Applejack.

Unbeknownst to both of them, a third figure had begun following along behind them and followed them by hearing alone, taking care to match her steps with Lyra's own perfectly.

__ __ __ __ __

Princess Luna snorted at the group of Humans examining the rotting bodies that she and her personal Night Guard had slew a little over two weeks previous to today. Others under her command had been rather distraught when she came back later that night and discovered that she'd left without telling them. Luna silenced their coddling them by firmly informing them that she was far older, stronger, and more experienced than half of her forces put together. If she wasn't able to take care of herself, than an army would hardly be able to do any better. Besides, the self-chosen mission she'd gone on required speed, silence, and leaving no trace of who'd committed the act behind, and Pegasi had a habit of leaving their feathers behind during swift strikes. Her personal guards had no feathers, so there were none better to accompany her, and her guards had refused to leave her side anyway.

But that was in the past, and now she was busy studying their reaction. So far most Humans that she and hers had fought and slain seemed to show only mild remorse for those lost. There had been exceptions, of course, and in one case a female had wailed at the top of her lungs over the body of a slain male, and then threw herself at one of her earth pony soldiers and fought tooth and nail under she was killed. Perhaps he was her mate? Or a brother? not that it mattered much to her. Pity was a thing to feel for your enemy after the war was over. If you allowed it to cloud your judgment when the survival not just for yourself but your entire race was at stake, it could lead to some very poor decisions. Decisions that could get you killed. Like it did my father. A pang of sadness lanced through her, but she pushed it away and once more focused on the occurrences below her.

Most of what they did was examine the injuries, and then strip them of useful armor and weapons, and in some cases, an article or two of clothing. They certainly do not waste anything, this group. They also seem more organized and alert than the group that we slew. I shall have to send a stealth scout to observe their encampment in our old castle. We already know that they've been rebuilding it enough for it to be defensible, but that's all we know. If they're going to be using it as a fortress from which to coordinate attacks on both this side on top of the Griffon's efforts, then it needs to be leveled. I suppose that I could do so with my magic alone, but I'll need to be careful unless I want to make it into a crater and not simply level it.

The Humans gathered their dead in a pile, and then built a large cairn from a combination of dead and fresh wood and piled the dead on it and set them on fire. Now choking on smoke, the princess of the night backed off a little and blinked her stinging eyes a few times to clear the hot smoke from them. When she opened them again all but three of the twenty that had come to the clearing had left, and these three were gathering more dried wood and tossing it on top of the smoking bodies that had not yet caught fire. Seeing no further reason to remain, Princess Luna flew back to the encampment in the company of her guards to plan their next move.

Their next move involved her once more sitting at a large low wooden table with a map pinned to it inside a cloth tent informing her advisers that she was more than capable of handling herself, followed by a drink of warm mint leaf tea, and then reviewing a list of supplies that they had remaining in inventory, as well as what little new information that her scouts and spies had obtained. There was not much of importance aside from a letter from her elder sister informing her that Ponyville's residents had made a deal with the Human camp nearest to Ponyville that involved them no longer raiding their town. Luna could hardly bring herself to believe it. It also said that Applejack, one of the locals to Ponyville and one of her army's soldiers would be going on a mission with two Humans to assassinate the Gaea king and that they were not be impeded in any way. This letter was, unfortunately a bit late, but it had not mattered because she'd already seen Applejack traveling willingly and without any sort of binding with them. She had been confused at this turn of events, but knew of Applejack and had met her on several occasions and knew that there was no way she'd trust a Human without good reason, so she'd let them go. Now she was glad that she had, but now she wondered why two Humans would turn on their own kind in such a huge way.

She had, of course, seen them fight amongst themselves, and even witnessed a skirmish from two different hunting groups fighting over a few murdered deer that ended with nearly three times as many Humans dead, but those two groups had, from their dialog before the fight, been enemies to begin with. How could someone become a ruler of so many if that ruler was hated? That leader could have forced his way into that position through force or fear, but but she knew from personal experience that such a tactic was not a good one, and had slim chances of success. Though perhaps in this case, it had worked, and this assassination mission was from two Humans that still hated him for it. She wished them luck, but she did not have the time to worry about it at the moment. Either they would succeed, and it would throw the Human race into chaos for a time and give Mythica a much-needed stroke of good fortune, or it would fail, and nothing would change.

“Has anyone managed to sneak into the old castle yet?” Luna asked her chief military adviser. He shook his head slowly.

“These Humans have a very acute sense of smell. Every time one of us gets too close to them or when the wind is blowing on us and towards the castle they send out a search team looking for our scouts. One of them got caught two days ago and we've not heard from her since.” He sighed. “She is very likely dead.” Luna nodded, and dipped her head and closed her eyes in pity for the lost soul. When she opened them again she asked if they had tried any transformation techniques yet.

“If we become one of them in all but mind we may be able to sneak in that way and gain some good intelligence information on their plans and patrols.” He shook his head.

“We've already tried that as well, with disastrous results. A complete, or near-complete transformation takes away the Unicorn's horn, and therefore their ability to use magic, which traps them in Human form. So far we've been unable to change him back to his true self.”

“What about having a Pegasi fly over them at night?”

“That has been met with mixed results. Sometimes our scouts come back, and sometimes they are shot down and captured. And again, those that are shot down we never hear from again.” Luna sighed.

“How many have we lost this year during these scouting or spying attempts to date?”

“Princess Luna, you must not blame yourself for these occurrences, all of your soldiers would gladly give their lives for-”

“How. Many.” She repeated.

“More than one hundred, your majesty. The Humans are getting progressively better at spotting us even at night.”

“Far to many.” A regretful frown reached up from her lips to her eyes and eyebrows, and became a look of fierce determination. “Fine then! If they are content to simply slaughter our people, then perhaps it is time that we returned the favor!” She banged her front hooves on the table once, signaling that their meeting was over, and then headed for the tent's entrance/exit.

Luna left the tent and made her way to a podium that had been constructed shortly after she had chosen this place as their own base of operations. Luna hopped up and flapped her wings twice to stand on the upraised platform, and readied her Royal Canterlot Voice.

“My soldiers! Come to me!” She commanded. All across the camp Pegasi, earth ponies, and Unicorns dropped what they were doing and galloped to the podium and formed ranks before it and saluted.

“So have you called, and so have we come!” They all yelled in unison when the last of them had arrived. Luna nodded and continued speaking, still using the her Voice.

“It has been longer than ten years since the menace we all know of, and in some cases of have come to hate, called Humans came to this world and began killing and abducting our kind for use as their meals! Most of us have lost someone we called a friend, or a family member, or perhaps a special somepony to these...creatures! They have rampaged across our countryside, as well as that of the Dragons, and some of the Zebra lands as well! But here, today, we stop acting in the defense of our nation, and instead go on the offensive! Too long have we been content to wait for them to come to us, too long have we let them have in their possession the entrance to our world. THAT CHANGES NOW!” A cheer rose from the ponies before her so loud that it made the ground vibrate, and Luna's spirits rose with the knowledge that what her adviser had told her was true. Even with all that they had lost, and with all that they still might lose, they were still ready to follow her. She would not fail them. “Tomorrow we will assault the Humans that have taken up residence in the Everfree forest, and cleanse it of their presence! I myself shall lead this purge, and if they will not leave mine and my sister's old home, I shall use my magic to destroy it! I would rather tear down my own home to the ground than leave it in their possession!!!” Her army roared louder, and several stomped their hoofs on the ground. Luna spread her wings and reared on her hind legs. “Ready yourselves, my soldiers! Tomorrow we take back Everfree, and take the first step to reclaiming all our lost homes!!!”

^ ^ ^ ^ ^

I froze, thinking I had heard something up ahead. I waited in place for a minute, but heard nothing further. I could have sworn that I heard someone sneeze... I took a few steps back and waited some more. Still nothing. Hmm... pulled off my boots and withdrew the horn from its hiding place. Using a little levitation I made the boots 'walk' forward to the turn up ahead. An arm jabbed out from around the corner with a slim, double-edged dirk in hand into the area where my chest cavity would have been.

“What?” Came a woman's voice.

“Psyche!” I taunted and pulled my knife from the other boot and spun it around from the end of the handle and cut off her hand at the wrist. She cried out in pain as blood flowed freely from her injury and she withdrew what was left of her arm back behind the corner and, from the sound her footfalls made, retreated down the hall. I smirked, feeling pleased with myself until I bent over to retrieve my boots and found that her hand had fallen into one of them. Now feeling sick I flipped the boot over and dumped it out and set the knife back in the sheath, followed by my foot.

Feet once more equipped with shoes I followed the darker circles on the ground that I assumed were drops of blood. Now I know how Travis' old dog felt! It was nice to be able to see in total darkness, but at the same time seeing only in shades of gray when I was used to seeing in color made the world feel a little less-real.

“Where are you, my little hunter?” I said in a quiet sing-song voice as I walked as softly as I could.

So far she was the first of the 'warriors' that I'd encountered or had even seen. Either the king had lied about the number of people down here, or this labyrinth was much larger than I had thought. Already I'd been down here for what I guessed was more than an hour, and the constant silence was grating on my nerves and was making me feel edgy. Of course, that's probably the general idea.

I stopped again at the sight of a puddle of blood under what seemed to be an arch connecting one wall to another. An arch in the middle of nowhere when there's been nothing but open air above me until now? I stopped underneath it and stared up at it.

The arch wasn't much taller than the walls, and if I stood next to the wall and reached up I could touch the bottom of it. Wait a minute, this is a labyrinth, not a simple maze. I thought as my eyes trailed up along it. A labyrinth tends to have more to it than just being flat. In this case, that would probably make this a- My eyes stopped on a smear of blood that trailed up over the lip of the arch and became wide. bridge! It was all-too perfect for an ambush-point, and like a fool I'd walked right up to it!

A figured hopped down from the bridge and spun on one foot, kicking me in the side and shoving me against the stone wall. It then kicked the wall with that same foot and a few small inch-and-a-half-long blades extended from the toe end of it and then quickly did the same with the other foot and banged its wrists together, and two more blades, these ones longer and wider and serrated extended beyond its hands from a pair of metal gauntlets it wore (I say 'it' because this figure wore a mask, and had no real definable figure differences). It work loose-fitting clothing, but not so loose that it was baggy and would be getting in its way. The figure also had a hood that covered any hair he or she may have had.

“Woah!” I pushed myself off the wall and once more drew my knife in one hand as my adversary ran forward and began jabbing his arms at me one after the other like a boxer aiming high and then low in different areas. The first few I deflected and sparks came from the impacts, but my quickly became numb under the constant heavy blade-punches, and after less than ten jabs the knife was knocked from my hand and I received several shallow stabs and slashes. Can these people see in the dark? If not then how the heck does this person know where to stab?!

I crouched down low to the ground and after my enemy's next step forward and jab I pushed myself up from the ground as hard as I could and thrust both fists up on an angle to hit both under the chin and that spot in the ribcage that really hurts if poked. My lower punch was stopped by a leather shirt of some kind that acted like a light armor, but my other fist landed hard and knocked my opponent back a step and 'he' stumbled back another on 'his' own. Seeing an opportunity I reached out a hand and crushed the gauntlets around 'his' arms. To my surprise 'he' did not scream, or seem to react at all.

“I just crushed your arms with your gauntlets!” I protested. “How can you not be writhing in agony?!”

“Oh, so that's what's wrong with my hands?” My enemy asked. It's voice was deep, but I still didn't know if it was male or female. “I feel no pain. If you think you can beat me simply by breaking a few bones, you're mistaken.” Again, he/she began advancing on me, albeit with a tad more caution this time. I said nothing to this, but concluded that one way or another I'd have to kill him. If I just took his key (which I had no idea where on his/her person he/she was hiding it to begin with) he/she would simply come after me again and I'd have to fight later. First Human kill? Even with my life threatened and them being a different breed I'm not looking forward to it. I raised a hand, and then was knocked flat by an explosion.

I looked behind me to see a kid stick her head out from behind the next turn.

“Hey Nix! Did I get him?” She yelled.

“I don't know, but you almost got me you little fool! How many other traps like that have you set?!”

“Only about two dozen!” She answered defensively. Another explosion went off in the direction of a wall, which meant either a mine (or the like) had detonated prematurely, or another hunter had triggered it. 'Most capable warriors'? More like crazy people! I quickly got up to my feet again and, though this would probably give me nightmares to come, used my magic to rip Nix's head off. His/her body fell to the ground whilst spraying blood from the remains of the neck, the blades of the previously-hidden weapons clanging or clattering on the stone which the corpse collapsed upon.

“Was that an effective enough strategy for you?” I said to his head before dropping it to rest with his/her body.

“Nix?” The kid called up the hall again. “Nix, did you get the old guy?” Please, not a child...please just surrender! I blinked down the hall to stand right in front of the girl. Being pitch-black in the labyrinth, all she saw were two brief blinding flashes of light.

“Ack!” She covered her eyes and held her hands there.

“Give me your key, and I won't rip your spleen out.” The kid jumped and scampered back until she hit a wall, pulling a ball out her pocket with one hand, and pulling a pair of small stones out of another pocket with her other hand.

“Do you know what this is?” She moved her hand holding the ball. “Don't feel bad if you don't, I invented it!” She held that hand away from the ball and spun the rocks in her other hand, which spat a bunch of sparks around. “If I touch these rocks to the ball and spin them, we both die! So, what were you saying about ripping out my spleen?” I raised a hand and pinned her arms against the wall her back leaned against. “What-?! How did you do that?!”

“The same way I killed Nix. Magic.” She stuttered for two seconds incoherently, then spoke.

“But- but Humans can't use magic!” She protested.

“Wanna bet?” I formed a ball of light and illuminated the area which we stood in. Foolish, perhaps, but I felt it necessary. If I could scare the kid into giving me her key, then I'd not need to hurt her. She closed her eyes against the sudden light, as did I. When my eyes had adjusted I opened them and squinted, but found that she too had opened her eyes and was staring open-mouthed in wonder and a bit of fear at me.

“No wonder you thought you could challenge the king...” she whispered.

“Where's your key?”

“I hid it.”

“No, ya think? Where?”

“I ate it.”

“For you sake, I hope not.” I closed my eyes and let the light go out, and began scanning her body with a spell that a Unicorn treasure-hunter had once taught me. He'd used it for searching out traps in several ancient ruined city's vaults, but I hoped that it would work just the same here. To my relief, it did, and it turned out that she was lying. It was in the pocket below the one she'd pulled the spark-rocks from. I smiled and walked forward, and began digging through her pockets.

“Hey! Keep your hands to yourself!” She objected, and tried to head-butt me.

“You're fortunate you were lying. I'm told that being disemboweled is quite unpleasant.” I found her key at the bottom of her pocket, and pulled it out and dropped it into my own pocket. “Nice doing business with you. Sleep well, kid.” I knocked her out with a simple sleep spell and then returned to my first victim and scanned that body as well. He/she had concealed it in one of the boots, and in short order I had a second key as well. Two down, eight to go.

My next encounter was with my first encounter. She'd bandaged her wrist by using part of her shirt and some corded vines. The makeshift bandage was soaked through blood, but the spot I'd found her in had even more of her blood on it. Apparently it had been her that had set off the kid's trap earlier, and now only part of one leg above the knee was intact, and gore was splattered on the floor, walls, and steps that I'd just finished ascending. Long and disgusting description short, she was dead of blood loss. Unfortunately even after searching all of her pockets and scanning her body with magic I could not find her key. It must have been in a shoe or something. I hope it wasn't her key that I needed!

Though I felt a little sorry for her, there was nothing I could do here but continue on and wonder what the other seven were best at doing. Concealed weapons, explosive traps... I cast a look over my shoulder. no way of knowing what she was good at now. No doubt one of these people will be a muscle-head. Not that it would make much difference as long as he or she didn't catch me unawares. Given what I was I had a definite unfair advan-

Snict! I looked down to see that I'd stepped on a thin metal panel that ran along the width of the floor. Trap!! I dove to the floor as a small throwing ax whirled end-over-end and barely missed my head as I dropped to the floor and flew down over the stairs and clattered on the landing below and behind me. Whew! I thought as I began to get back to my feet again. That was clo- yikes! a second ax came at me and I halted it mid-air with magic, stopping it just as it touched my nose. A trickle of sweat ran down my face and I took the ax in hand and pushed myself to me feet. Looks like I didn't give this kid enough credit! The clicking sound had been an intentional alarm, and the delay between the first ax and the second was meant to reassure the person dodging that they were safe. They'd start standing up again, and 'chluck!', ax to the head, victim is dead! The scary thing is, it very nearly worked! I swallowed hard, breathing quickly as a brief surge of adrenaline coursed unnecessarily through me (now that the danger was past). Thanks again, Twilight!

This time I waited a full three minutes before rising to my feet again and cautiously progressed forward until I found the launcher of the axes. When I did I found that there had actually been a third ax as well, but it had failed to activate when the fine string that had been cut for the launching of the second ax whipped into the mechanism of the third and had gotten tangled. So not just explosive traps.

Using the ax I had taken for my on use I smashed what was left of the trap and took the third ax as well. Better that I have them than for another hunter to get their hands on them. Well, maybe. I've never fought using an ax before. Or much of anything else save magic and my body, for that matter, and what I had used they did not have in this world.

I wandered through the labyrinth, taking care to continue leaving a drag line in the dust with my hand as I went. I supposed that I could just use my magic to find my way back, or out, if need be, but if I should, for any reason, lose the horn I'd be screwed.

As with before, the walls and floor were rough and uneven, and for the first time since entering I wondered what this place had been originally made for. Jackylin had said that no one knew who had originally built it, but no one built a castle just for the fun of it. A castle was meant as a place to retreat to or to stand strong in a time of large-scale war, which made little sense in the society they lived in today, but a lot could change in just twenty years. What would they need a labyrinth for? Fun? I looked up at the ceiling overhead. There was no ceiling. I blinked and looked again, squinting. Nothing but black. Either the ceiling is simply dark in color, or there really is no ceiling! I was tempted to fly up there and see if there really was no ceiling, but I had more important things to do, and it was not as if I could not come back later so long as I survived.

As I once more returned to the lower level of the Labyrinth I came to an open area where several statues in various poses stood and torches on wall scones had been lit. Some of the statues looked to be dancing, some were weeping, some looked to be fighting one another, one held a bouquet of flowers, and one stood up on a pedestal with his arms crossed looking down at the others before him and watching with a look of pride on his face. I moved through the statues carefully, not wishing to knock one over and stopped before the overseer. He looked vaguely familiar and I had leaned in to closer examine him when I heard a footfall behind me and whirled, expecting someone to have stepped out from behind a statue. I saw no one. Hmm... I narrowed my eyes and began looking through the group of posed statues again. Huh? I had walked back to where I'd walked in from, but saw nothing moving. I had noticed that something wasn't quite right though. One of the statues, one of the two weeping ones, had moved. Or at least, I thought it had. You're probably just getting paranoid, Jake. I raised an eyebrow and came closer to it. It did not react. I placed a hand on it and its 'skin' was cold to the touch. Probably just a trick of the light. I rolled my eyes and shook my head, then turned away from it and started walking away.

A soft whistling sound followed by a stab of pain in my back near the base of my neck made me scream and I tried to turn but my body refused to obey me. What?! Why can't I move?! Soft footsteps came from behind me and one of the statues that had been weeping walked around to my front and smirked at me.

“You make a handsome statue yourself, old man.” She traced a rough gray finger along my jaw and her smirk became sly. “If you were half a decade younger I just might have enjoyed your company a bit before I killed you.” She sighed, looking mock-sad. “As you are now, though, you'd probably have a heart attack before I'd be satisfied.”

My jaw was stiff, but I managed to get out in broken words the question of what she'd done to me. “I stuck a needle in the base of your neck next to one of your nerves. Unless someone removes it you'll stand there until either you die, or someone knocks you over.” Didn't they do something like this in those old Kung Fu movies? What did they call it? I couldn't remember, and it wasn't like it was really important anyway. Does my magic still work? I tried to use it, and to my horror found that I could not. OBAMAR long suspected that there was more to using magic than just touching a horn. Why didn't I listen to them?!

OBAMAR had been a research group that had been studying magic and its uses back on Earth. More than once they'd asked me for help since I was the only Human besides Trixie that had an Alicorn's horn and they wanted to try replicating a stronger version of the artificial Unicorn horns, but I'd refused, knowing that if such power fell into the wrong hands it would be like giving them a nuclear bomb and a free pass to their bomb's destination.

“Why don't you let me go and I'll show you just how long my heart can last, sweetheart?” I challenged. She smiled.

“Nice try, but I'm getting tired of this dank hole, and I miss the daylight.” A second voice, an older voice and male coming from behind me objected to her choice, however.

“Oh, come sister! If he wants to play, then I think we should let him. After all, it's not often that we get a challenge from our victims instead of a beg for mercy. It could be fun!” The young woman looked behind her and then smiled at me.

“It seems you'll get your wish, Elder. Try not to die too quickly, okay? And give us a good scream from time to time.” She reached behind me and slowly withdrew her needle, and then ran off amongst the statues, her brother and her laughter echoing off the walls like that of gleeful children.

Chapter 13

View Online

Chapter 13

Lyra shackled Applejack's forelegs to the wall first, than her hind legs, and then left her hanging while she trotted into a room attached to hers to retrieve a leather case of questioning tools that Faltos had given to her in case she'd need to 'encourage' someone to give her information. Her first 'informant' had died before she could get any useful information from him, but after that incident she took things slower, and with a bit of practice followed at the end by a memory wipe followed by a healing spell that targeted the worst of the damage she'd done and a trip to a random back-alley she could make it seem as if the ponies she'd abducted had been mugged rather than tortured. She didn't like doing it, but if she were going to learn enough about Human anatomy to feel confident enough to try a full-body transformation, then she needed to. And if this Lighthand-guy really can use magic, then I'll get the best of both races! Minus the shorter lifespan, of course, but this did not bother her.

While she gathered her things the being that had tailed Lyra and Applejack picked the lock that Lyra had turned, and then pushed her way in and looked around, still invisible. She noted Applejack, who was too busy struggling against her bonds to notice the door's opening and closing seemingly on its own, and quietly shut and re-locked the door behind her and waited.

Lyra trotted back into the room, the leather case in her mouth. It disgusted her to think that she had an animal's hide in her mouth, but using magic took more energy than this method did, and she might need that energy if Applejack had a low tolerance for pain. Most earth ponies were rather resilient when exposed to physical abuse, but there had been exceptions that she'd run into, her first murder being one of them.

Lyra placed the tools on a Human stool and pulled it closer to Applejack, again with her mouth.

“Juz' you wait 'til I get free! I'mma shove yer pointy head so far up yer plot you'll think yer being plowed by a Manticor!!” Lyra's face turned a little red at the image that conjured, but pushed it aside and opened the case. Inside were several sharp cutting tools of two blade lengths meant for precision slices, two syringes with metal needles that could be attached to the ends of the syringes, a few vials of different colored liquids, a small jar about the size of a baby-food container, a two-inch round saw that she could spin with her magic for clean-cut dismemberment, a hooked instrument that had an extension handle lying next to it, ten solid-needles with small barbs on them for easy entry but painful removal, a roll of sandpaper, and a chisel and small mallet.

Lyra let Applejack get a good look at the case's contents, and then put on an unpleasant smile.

“Getting much-needed information can be a messy business, which is why, if you notice, my carpeting is red.” To Lyra's satisfaction Applejack glanced down at it and gulped. Hopefully this would be much easier than she expected. “I'm not going to ask you for information because I've already done that and you've quite stubbornly refused. So, since we have already established what you don't want to tell me, I think we shall instead focus on what you do want to tell me!” Lyra, without looking at the case, selected a scalpel with a curved blade and levitated it to Applejack's lower left hoof (from Lyra's point of view). “Did you know that some of the most sensitive areas on an Earth pony such as yourself are your legs?” Lyra dragged the end of the handle slowly along Applejack's leg. Applejack shivered and stifled a giggle. “This is why,” She pulled the tool away from her when it reached her thigh. “when your kind's legs are injured they take longer to heal than those of a Pegasus or Unicorn. Inborn-magic has nothing to do with it.” Lyra traced a spiral on Applejack's stomach. Applejack frowned at her, but did not react otherwise. “Now that we both know this, I believe that we should begin with something not quite so sensitive, but still close. Hmm...let me see now...”

Lyra slowly paced in front of Applejack, tapping the scalpel against her horn. “Ah! I know!” She declared, stopping suddenly and turning to her with a forced bright smile, which Applejack noticed was forced. “Let's begin with your ears, shall we?”

^ ^ ^ ^ ^

When I could move once more I rubbed the spot with the index and middle finger of one hand but found nothing out of the ordinary. I looked around the room for the woman that had attacked me, but as with before I saw nothing but the motionless statues. Then it hit me: the reason I failed to see them before was because they had coated themselves in some sort of make-up or perhaps a costume of sorts that made them appear to be one of the statues that surrounded me. I raised one of the axes and tapped the nearest statue to me. The metal rapped against stone. I guess I could just lift all the statues and then drop them to the ground and break them. The killers would scream in pain. Well, maybe.

A familiar whistling sound drew my attention and I raised a half-inch thick barrier of stone around my body as high as my eyes. If they were going to 'play' with me, it was unlikely they would blind me so early into the game. Two faint tinkling sounds met my ears and then I dropped the walls and got moving, dodging around the 'dancing' statues until I'd reached the overseer. I leaped up onto the pedestal and then jumped down behind it.

“Run all you like, grandpa!” came the male's voice. “The further you go, the more to our advantage!” Laughter from both him and his sister followed his statement and I wondered what he meant by that, but found out as soon as I turned my face forward again. Before me stood dozens of statues, again in various poses, and there were no more torches to light the area. Not that it matters in my case! I plunged into them without hesitation and then regretted it when I heard the sound of my foot once more landing on a pressure plate. This time, however, I did not know how I could safely dodge when the sprung trap could hit me from anywhe-

BA-BOOM! Two explosions went off ahead of me and slightly to my right, shattering the statues the explosives had been attached to and showering me with debris both large and small. I dropped the axes and clutched at my arm where half a head had crashed into it, gritting my teeth and grunting in pain. I didn't know for sure if it was broken, but it certainly hurt. I brought to mind the image of how a Human's arm-bone structure was supposed to be, and then cast a healing spell and then flexed my arm. It still hurt, but nowhere near as much as it had. Perhaps it had simply been a fracture rather than a break, but either way healing magic didn't get rid of the dust that now filled the air, and now I was choking on said dust.

“I warned you, old man!” Came the man's voice again, followed by two stabs of pain in my left arm at the shoulder and just below the elbow to one side, which fell limp. My vision fell on my arm and I quickly moved to pull them out when another I heard more whistling sounds. Okay Lighthand, remember your ninth lesson from Luna: above all else, stay calm and if your enemy has the upper hoof, don't let them know it. I didn't have hoofs, but the reasoning was still sound. Another lesson she'd taught me was that if I had any advantage over my enemies, if they were deadly enemies, and meant me harm I should take advantage of it. Luna, I've been fighting like a fool. No more mercy. I gritted my teeth and jumped, then used my magic to push me higher so I'd be able to see the area that I'd need to fill with my next spell. Quoting the Bible, I yelled

“Let there be LIGHT!” And cast a mass-light spell which illuminated the entire Labyrinth all at once. It gave me a slight headache given that I'd not had any sleep for the last twenty four hours, but I'd survive, and the headache would eventually go away on its own so long as I kept magic-use to a minimal for the next half hour.

Below me, the two Hunter-Humans shielded their eyes and cried out at the sudden brightness that pained their eyes. I removed my night-vision seeing as I no longer had any need of it and drew fire from the still-burning torches and flooded the lower area with flame. There was nowhere for them to to escape the flames, and so they burned. They burned and they screamed in agony. At least, they did at first. After the first four seconds of screaming in pain the pair of them began laughing, to my bewilderment.

“Finally!” the female voice screamed up at me. “Finally someone has the ability to kill us!”

“Indeed, sister! Tonight, we dine in the Underworld!”

“We've certainly...killed too many....for.....Heav...en....” The sister toppled over into the pond-sized inferno I'd created, and a second later, so did the brother. To be safe, I let them burn awhile longer, but after four seconds I quenched the flames and lowered myself down to a hover two feet above the floor. Brief though the fire had been, the floor and what statues remained after the explosions were hot, and I did not wish to ruin my shoes.

I scanned the corpses of the charred siblings and claimed their keys. The keys were still hot, so whilst I waited for them to cool off I considered heading back to the entrance to try the lock with the keys I had obtained. I already had 4, and one was supposedly destroyed when miss stumpy stepped on a landmine, which meant that there was a chance that I already had what I needed. If it turned out that I did not I, then would have lost nothing, and if I did have the right key, then I would not have to waste time dealing with the remaining five Hunter-Humans.

I lifted the last key and inserted it into the lock. At least this one actually fit! The others were either warped or too large. Alas, this one did not turn in the lock when I twisted my wrist to attempt obtaining freedom. I growled and dropped the key on the floor to join its sisters. I wonder how the king would react if I just blasted the door off its hinges...no, I shouldn't do that. I want to keep the king in the dark a little longer about me. I lowered the torch I'd taken form the statue room and set it on the floor. Then again, if I just pick the lock with magic and claim that one of these keys worked, will they actually check to see if it fits? I picked one of the discarded keys back up again and stared back and forth between the keyhole and key. If they did check, then I'd have to come up with some sort of excuse as to how I'd been able to open it. Unless, of course, I smiled a little. I stuck this key in and then bent it on purpose to get it stuck. Then I could get out of it.

This proved to be both the simplest and best solution, and the guard on the other side accepted it after a brief attempt to remove it from the lock, but the look on his face when he saw that it was me that opened the door was highly amusing. Seeing the king's expression later was absolutely priceless.

The guard keeping watch at the door sent for a servant, who led me to where the king was speaking with a Hunter-Human wearing a brown leather shirt decorated with several colored cords, and his belt, also made of leather, but black this time, was decorated with several skulls.

The two of us stood still and silent for a good five minutes before the king finally took notice of us and lifted his head with a frown on his face and a mouth partially open to ask what the purpose if his visit was, and then his eyes popped open as wide as they could go and his jaw dropped, making him look quite undignified. A muscle under one of his eyes twitched, and the king whispered something that I could not understand from where I stood, the blood from my earlier injuries now dry. I had considered healing them whilst still in the labyrinth, but if I came back with no injuries whatsoever that would seem downright suspicious.

“Shall I come back at a later time?” I asked while he stared at me in still-shocked disbelief.

The king quickly composed himself and addressed the man standing near him and informed him that their discussion would have to wait until later. The man bowed and left without a word.

“Guard, leave us.” The guard saluted, and spun around and left as well, leaving me alone with the king, who sat down in a chair. “Who are you, old man? Who are you really?” I said nothing, and only looked at him. He put pushed the chair back from the table that he and the man had stood next to and put his feet up on it. “You're obviously not the average old man. You survived a confrontation with one of those big blue bears without a scratch, you earned your freedom from the second trial faster than I myself did and with far fewer marks on your body, and you're challenging me not for your own gain, but for a girl barely above half your age.” Closer to a third, but you'd never believe that. “What town or tribe were you born in?”

“I was born in the same town that Miss Darkfist was, your highness.” He shook his head.

“No, you weren't. Their town is not a town that is famous for their fighting or hunting skills, they raise cattle. I suppose it's possible that you were simply lucky for the second portion and you got the key on your first or second try, but I felt the vibrations from the exploding traps. Most people would be in much worse condition than you, if they even came back at all.”

“If you beat me later, then I'll tell you.” He chuckled. I raised an eyebrow and asked what was funny.

“Now I know that you're not a normal subject of mine.” I was confused.

“Because I said that I'd tell you if you won?” He shook his head.

“No. Because you're not the least bit intimidated by me even though I'm in better physical condition than you by far even if we ignore that I'm not injured and younger than yourself. You're not the first person to fight me for my throne, but you're the only one that has stayed completely calm when I spoke to you after the conclusion of the second portion. I look forward to beating you.”

“And I look forward to knocking you down a peg or two. Pride is always greatest before you take a fall. You know where to find me when you're ready.” I turned around and, without his permission, left.

__ __ __ __ __

Lyra blinked, lying dazed against her bedroom wall. One minute, she had been just about to slice off half of the orange pony's ear, the next, she was thrown across the room and slammed into a wall.

“Trixie!” Applejack exclaimed. “What in the hay are you doin' here?! And how'd you get in?!”

“The Great and Powerful-”

“Can you please skip that part and get on with getting' me outta here first?” Trixie huffed and grudgingly unlocked Applejack's lower manacles first, and then the second, but rather than catch her, Trixie let her fall flat to the floor.

“Oof! Why didn' ya catch me?!” Trixie turned up her head.

“Perhaps next time you will be more polite to Trixie!”

“Perhaps next time you'll get my hoof upside yer head!” Applejack said, angry as she rose to her hoofs and threw a look at Lyra. “Is she out?”

A bolt of energy slammed into Trixie and threw her against another wall. “I guess not!”

Lyra had pushed herself up on her front hoofs and was glaring at Trixie, who peeled off the wall and flopped onto her backside. Applejack leaped across the distance between her and the torture tool table and closed the case. Lyra gave her a questioning look, but it turned to shock-fear as it hurtled at her face and smacked into it and knocked her against the wall again, this time with her head hitting it first. Lyra had stars orbit her head for two seconds, and then she fell over. Applejack trotted over to her and spit on her face.

“Traitor.” She said scornfully, and then trotted to Trixie and helped her up. Trixie set a hoof against her head and blinked a few times. “You alright, Trixie?”

“Trixie...will be. What of the blueish-green one?”

“Out like an unwanted bar customer. I've got a few ideas of what we ken do with her, but I'll need some help doin' it.”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie would be happy to assist you!”

Applejack dropped Lyra on the hard floor in the room that she, Jacob, and Jackylin were staying in and then gagged her snout with a strip of what was left of Jackylin's bed sheet. Jackylin herself was not present.

“So how long have you been followin' us, Trixie?”

“Trixie has been following you since Ponyville! I have the Human woman's permission to be here.”

“Why were you following us?”

“Trixie is grateful toward the older Human for restoring her magic to her and wished to show her appreciation. He refused to take her along, so Trixie spoke to the woman as well.”

“And you followed along invisibly.” Trixie nodded, smiling with pride.

“You never even suspected that you were being followed!”

The door opened to admit Jackylin, who asked first why Trixie was not invisible, and second where the other Unicorn had come from. Applejack brought her up to speed, and then had to explain it all over again when Jacob came through the door not ten seconds later, to her annoyance. Jacob himself was not happy to find out that Trixie had gone behind his back and gotten permission from Jackylin to come along, but other than a frown directed at Jackylin and a glare at Trixie, he did nothing.

“So we have a Unicorn that's a traitor to her species, we don't know who she's working for, and she attacked and captured Applejack and was about to torture her with no hesitation, which means she's probably done this sort of thing before.” Jackylin frowned. “We have to find out who she's working for so we can find out just how much trouble we're in.”

“But ah didn't tell her anythin'!” Applejack protested, not understanding.

“That's a good thing, but you also said she knew about Jacob and our people's deal. That means she's probably been in Ponyville, which means she probably also knows, or at least suspects that that Jacob uses magic. Depending on who she serves, we-”

A knock came to the door and she frantically waved for Trixie to hide herself behind the bed, which she did. Meanwhile Applejack and Jacob shoved Lyra underneath the bed. Once that was done Jackylin inquired who it was and asked also what they wanted. It turned out to be a messenger from the king, who had declared that he was ready and would be waiting for Jacob and Jackylin to join him outside the castle grounds in the tournament area that had been set up.

“Inform the king that we shall be along shortly. You may go.” Jackylin looked at Jacob, who was unable to hold back a yawn.

“Are you ready?” Jacob shrugged as he finished yawning and lowered his hand to his side.

“As ready as I'll ever be after not having slept or ate for a day and then having to wander around in an underground labyrinth.” Jackylin suddenly smiled slyly and walked to Applejack's cot and began digging through a bag next to it that was not Applejack's saddlebags.

“Hey! Wat'cha diggin' through my food satchel fer?!” Applejack demanded to know as Trixie came out once more from her hiding place.

Though the Hunter-Humans of this world ate only meat, they had acknowledged that Applejack was off-limits and that she required other means of sustenance and the king had been generous enough to have his servants go out and collect some of the local produce as food. A moment later she tossed a orange fruit with purple spots the size of a pear and shaped like a peach Jacob's way.

“We feed this fruit to out cattle back home in Boarborne as a treat for being well-behaved. Try it.” Jacob gave it a hesitant look, and then sank his teeth into it. Juice squirted around his teeth and dripped down his chin. His hesitant look became one of delight. He completed his bite and chewed a bit, then swallowed.

“This tastes like a big blackberry!” He took another bite and another until it was gone. “I wish we had these things back home!”

“Ah! Trixie understands! The locals don't know that you're not one of them, so they won't know that you can eat what we ponies can eat!” Jackylin nodded and tossed him another, which he also ate.

“If yer fixin' to eat all mah food, then ya'll are gonna be treatin' me tah lunch when we get back to Ponyville!”

“Oh, don't worry, Applejack. If he eats too much then it will only slow him down. That's the last bit he's getting until after the fight.”

__ __ __ __ __

Luna bucked a Griffon in the face, snapping its neck, and then twitched her head slightly to knock aside a thrown javelin with her magic.

As she had said, with the first rays of the rising sun Luna and her forces struck the once-castle now inhabited by Humans. At first things were easy and they managed to secure the stone bridge that the Humans had built as a more permanent solution to the rotted rope-and-board bridge that had fallen several decades earlier rather than simply putting in place another bridge of the same type, which allowed her ground forces to move in and assault the mostly-ruined walls of the castle and enter it while the Pegasi flew over the walls whilst carrying her Unicorns for protection as well as deployment within the walls as well. Shortly after their entering the castle grounds, however, a bell began to toll and more Humans began pouring out of the keep and Griffons began leaping out from the watch tower windows to assault them.

Even when the better-armed and armored Humans (and Griffons as well) joined the gray while the not-so-armed ones retreated to better protect themselves it was not much of a fight with Luna bringing her magic to bear to deflect almost every attempt their enemies made at harming herself and her soldiers. Still, though her magic protected them from weapons of steal and wood, it did nothing to prevent claws or beaks or fangs from causing damage, and as a result her forces were still suffering the occasional casualty. Angered at this, Luna focused her energy and blasted the watch tower and took pleasure in the screams from Humans and Griffon alike as the upper half of the tower rocked and then toppled backward, taking whomever was still within to a crushing death when the upper half slammed into the ground and broke apart. This action stunned Humans, Griffons, and ponies alike for a moment, but a second blasting attack from Luna against the wall of the keep renewed their efforts of killing one another.

“Surrender, murderers of ponies! You cannot defeat us!” Luna declared with her Royal Canterlot Voice.

“Really?” One voice called up to her from the walls of the keep. It was a Human, standing side-by-side along the wall with forty others, all of them older than those fighting in the courtyard and along the outer walls. “Because it seems to me that you're the most powerful one here. If we should capture or kill you, then the others will soon follow after!”

“And how do you intend accomplish such a feat when you are not even armed?” Luna asked, impaling a foolish young Griffon that had charged her from one side, and then she bucked another with one hind leg that had tried hitting her from the other side at the same time.

“Like this!!!” The old Human, in tandem with the other forty reached down for a white handle extending up from a knife sheath and drew it out, revealing not blades of iron, bronze or steel, but spikes of ivory with a spiral running up their shafts. Luna's face became contorted with rage as she realized what they were. They desecrate our dead! Luna readied her magic for another blast of magic, but after launching it at them was horrified to see it deflected off a hazy-black barrier of magical energy. “Get her!”

Multiple blocks of rubble from both the ground below them as well as discarded weapons and even the bodies of the dead were lifted from the ground and in an unending barrage were hurled at Luna, who formed a barrier of her own to deflect the hurled debris and dead.

How?! How?1 How?! Luna repeated over and over in her mind. How are they doing this?! At some point a torch was hurled amongst several barrels of lamp oil and after burning at the sides enough oil gushed from the barrel and ignited, flooding the nearby area around it with fire and fumes. Shortly after a second and third barrel also ignited and the fire spread more. Seeing the fire several of the magicians had the idea of lifting a still-intact burning barrel and hurled it at Luna. The barrel burst apart on impact and the liquid within ignited, engulfing Luna in molten flames.

Her soldiers cringed inside at the sight of a miniature sun hanging in midair and knowing it to be their night-princess, but Luna was not harmed in the slightest by it. Those beneath and around her however were another story, and their screams as the still-burning liquid dropped on their bodies echoed and bounced off the stone and (after some repairs on part of the Hunter-Humans had been affected) wooden walls. Wait...Tia wrote of this same thing being done by that flat-toothed Human...the horns! That is why they were keeping Unicorn horns after removing them! But why have they not been using them against us until now?

Luna blew away the flames with a conjured wind and then assaulted the older Humans on the walls by collapsing their footing beneath them. Most of them fell screaming to the ground where they died either from the fall itself or from being buried or crushed, but a few had enough time to get to safer ground and began retreating into the remains of the castle. Luna pursued them and landed on what was left of the causeway so she could enter the building.

Meanwhile on the ground those of her troops that had seen their enemies using magic and understood the how of it began gathering up all the stolen horns they could and once they had grabbed them tossed them into the ravine over which the bridge stood so there would be no chance of their foes recovering them before the assault was over, much to the dismay of their biped enemies, and so the clash continued.

Luna ran through her old home's corridors, slaying Humans were she found them, and deflecting or redirecting magic when the need called for it, which was not often. Most of the Humans inside that attacked her were armed with normal steel or wooden weaponry or perhaps only their clawed hands, but all of them fell before her and then were forgotten by Luna as she continued her rampage. In time she passed by the throne room and then slid herself to a stop to come back to it. There's a door here now... Luna tired to push it open with a hoof, but it was barred from the other side. Luna snorted and placed a spell on her side as well so that whomever had barred the door would not escape, and then left to finish the fight with her subjects.

Once the last of the Humans had either been killed or driven off and the old castle grounds secured Luna returned to the throne room not through the door, but through a hole in the wall, much to the dismay of the three Humans that had locked themselves inside. Behind where they stood with weapons now drawn were five crates that were three feet by three feet by two, and and were enforced with iron bands, save one, which was open and the lid on the floor.

“Your people are either dead, or have deserted you!” Luna declared. “Surrender!”

“And have you kill us anyway?!” The one male in the group spat on the floor in Luna's direction. “I'd rather die with honor and weapons in hand than as a coward!” He turned to the box, dropped his long sword and reached into his, drawing from it two different-colored Unicorn horns and turned back to Luna, driving both fists forward, shoving. Luna, taken off guard, was pushed back and out of the hole, feeling like she'd been bucked by one of her guards. While she righted herself outside the other two did the same and prepared themselves to die well.

Luna came back in, thoughts of mercy gone from her mind. She gathered her will and flew back into the room, trapping one of them in an airtight shield, another she crushed its chest and it let out a gurgled scream before dying. The last one did the worst thing she could have done, she took off her shoes and jumped into the crate, hoping to get a boost powerful enough to match Luna. When the soles of her feet touched three and four more horns each, her body spontaneously combusted, and her ashes dropped to the ground mostly in one large pile, which sifted down through the spaces between the horns until finally settling on the bottom.

The last Human female, quickly running out of oxygen (though not aware of it), and having witnessed the deaths of her two companions, and not really having much experience in the use of magic herself but not lacking imagination focused her will on the floor beneath her, and escaped into a lower room, leaving the shield behind. Luna, still in shock over the one Human that exploded into flames, only noticed the last one's escape as the top of its head, dropped below the floor. Annoyed at her lack of vigilance, Luna teleported into the lower room and found it to be the dungeon; a room she had used several times before her banishment, and not always just for holding criminals.

Luna shuddered from the old memories at once she had once allowed to happen or had done herself, but pushed them to the back of her mind as her eyes swept the almost-black room. Nothing. Where did she go? The exit had collapsed, which meant the only way out of this room was through the hole they'd gone through from the room above. Luna frowned, and lowered herself to the floor, her hoofs touching the dirty stone floor the only sound other than the heavily-muffled sounds of battle from outside. Stepping out of the light to make herself a more difficult target Luna sniffed, searching for the too-familiar scent of a Human. It was present, but not strong enough to lead her to her unseen enemy, not that Luna wanted to be lead.

Deciding to speed the end of this little bout of hide-and-seek Luna gathered the light that entered the room up and shone it around the room like a searchlight. There were several other piles of debris where parts of the ceiling had dropped from a wall of dropped from the ceiling without adding more holes to it, but none of them were large enough to hide something the size of a full-grown Human. Where is it? Luna wondered after having swept the room twice.

Luna whinnied in pain as she suddenly felt two sudden pains in the back of her hind legs. She spun to see the Human that had escaped fade into the dim lighting and vanish like a phantom in the wind. Invisibility?! Who taught them how to use that?! Who would betray us in such a way!? Luna winced as the pain in her legs became more pronounced. Just above my hocks! A bit lower, and I'd be on the ground right now! Quickly Luna healed herself and lifted herself into the air with a few beats of her wings; she'd not be struck like that agai-

This time the attack did not miss, and also this time Luna noticed her own blood coating two short cone-shaped objects hovering in midair. Luna smiled even through her hurting as she spun around a second time and quickly pushed herself forward, impaling something with her horn.

The Human woman became visible once more, but something was wrong. Even though the Human was clearly in pain, she did not try to extricate herself, and instead dropped one of the Unicorn horns shed been holding in favor of grabbing Luna's and gripped it tightly.

“So much more-!” she whispered, her expression one of awe. Then her eyes focused on Luna and a triumphant grin spread across her face. Luna was visibly confused.

“Why are you-”

The ancient royal castle's windows emitted a bright light, and then the entire structure imploded on itself, crushing or at the very least, burying everyone within it in just under six seconds. Once more Luna's soldiers stared in horror, but this time there was no immediate response.

While the few remaining Humans fled the scene, the ponies ran to the pile and frantically began trying to dig their leader out.

Chapter 14

View Online

Chapter 14

I was summoned by a servant, who said that the king was ready, and would be waiting for me in the arena that had been constructed outside the castle.

“Leave any weapons you have here. You will be given a selection of weapons when we arrive at the arena.” He instructed. I nodded and removed the knife from my boot and then then said I was ready. The servant also nodded and exited the room, followed by me.

“Celestia keep ya, Lighthand!” Applejack well-wished. I thanked her, and then shut the door behind me.

Applejack and Trixie would be staying behind to keep an eye on Lyra in case she woke up before I got back, in which case they would begin questioning her. Jackylin was required to also be at the match given that I was fighting as her champion, but she would arrive from another route, and sit with the commoners.

The servant and I did not speak as we traveled the humid stone halls of the castle, and the silence continued as we exited through a concealed side entrance through the wall that only opened outward. Why we could not have simply exited through the front of the castle, I had no idea, and I stated this. The servant shrugged and replied that it was simply an old tradition.

The arena appeared to be a miniature coliseum that stood a little over three stories tall, except it was built from wood from the local trees instead of stone, and was certainly in much better condition than the ruin in Rome, and it was already packed with people of all ages, with still more entering it from wide entrances on opposite sides of the building. There was also a much smaller entrance painted around its sides with red. It was to this door that I was taken.

The servant stopped and pointed at the doorway.

“Go through here and enter the combat arena. Wait in the triangle drawn in the dirt closest to you. When the king is ready for the match to begin an assortment of weapons will be brought out for you and him to choose from. You may choose one of those weapons to fight with. Some of them are exotic, and some of them are common, such as a sword or battle claws. If you decline use of a weapon, you may instead choose a small shield, or buckler.” The servant was silent after this, and suspecting that he'd not be saying anything further I entered the doorway and walked along a dim passage broken by slim shafts of light that shone through constructed seats similar in design to that of bleachers at a high school football playing field.

The ground inside the arena was mostly packed dirt, but there were a few places where the grass had not been so thoroughly trampled by the people that worked in the construction so as to leave only bare earth. These patches of grass were sparse and thin, with most of them being towards the center where the current king already stood waiting. He motioned for me to join him.

As I entered the arena loud booing and laughter from the stands all around me filled the air and made my ears ache, but I tried my best to ignore them and focused my eyes only on my soon-to-be opponent. He looked calm and confident, but then, why would he not be? He was still fairly young, strong, and had to have been an accomplished warrior to have defeated the previous ruler. No doubt as the line of successions continued gaining the thrown grew progressively more difficult for prospective leaders.

After today they just might deem it impossible so long as Jackylin and I retain contact with one another. Maker-willing, I'll be able to find my way back to my own world once this war has reached its conclusion. The king turned his head to face the sound of hinges creaking and watched, as did I, as eight strong men carried a table laden with various weapons just as the servant had told me would happen.

They stopped first before the king, who swept his eyes over the assortment several times before he smiled and lifted a double-edged, double-bladed sword that was connected by a red handle roughly about eight or nine inches long. He lovingly ran a finger down the flat of one blade, and then looked up at the men and nodded. They then carried over to me. Meanwhile the crowd began whooping louder.

There were several swords of varying styles and lengths, two spears, one of which had a metal head on each end, several maces and morning stars, two types of whip, a chakram with fine serrated teeth, a blowgun with several darts, a crossbow with a quiver of bolts, battle claws that fit on the hands like a combination of gauntlets with actual metal claws that would fit over the ends of fingers, a few knives, throwing knife sets, and daggers, what looked like a box of small explosives that the girl in the labyrinth had used to threaten me, a quarter-staff, and a net and trident.

There were also a few things that didn't really strike me as a practical weapon, such as a common stick, a few types of large bones longer and thicker than my arms, a small bag filled with sand with a cord eight feet long attached to it, a short stake made of bone, a wooden ball the size of a volleyball, a discus, a rock the size of my fist, and a writing quill. In this case, I don't think the pen will be mightier than the sword! I chuckled inwardly a little, and then resumed looking over the weapons.

I lifted the pole weapon and whirled in the fingers of that hand, and spun it around my body a few times, then halted, frowned, and set it back on the table. As I did so the booing had lessened a little, and I smirked. Whirling the staff really was good for nothing more than putting on a show or testing how it felt in your hands, and though the staff itself felt fine, I doubted that it would hold up to the weapon the king had chosen if it came down to a melee fight. Really I could end this right now, but I'll probably have to make this look like I defeated him with skill or strength or perhaps luck in battle if I want a legitimate victory in the eyes of those watching.

I reached next for one of the daggers, but at the last second reached past it and took one of the whips in hand. I'd never used a whip, but from what I'd seen on television it could be quite effective, and it would also probably be the easiest thing to use my magic on to cheat without anyone noticing. However, I also had no experience in using a whip, so I had little idea as to how it would move and how I could imitate it without being obvious that something was not right. Frowning once more, I discarded it as well, and then declared that I did not want a weapon.

As the men carried the table away the king asked me if I really thought that a shield would do me any good.

“A strategist from my people's past once said that 'the best defense is a good offense', but having nothing but offense leaves you vulnerable to attack from behind.”

“But having nothing but defense gains you nothing. You can only retreat for so long.”

“True, but retreating is not running away so long as you lead your enemy to where you gain the advantage. All good hunters trying to take down something bigger than themselves know this.” The king narrowed his eyes at the veiled insult.

Several minutes later a blanket rather than a table was carried out with several variations of shield, and I settled on a small rounded wooden shield with an iron rim and spike in the center. The shield was near the weight of a gallon of water, but manageable. Hopefully it will be sturdy enough to hold up against any attack he may manage to get on me.

The men now carried the blanket away and did not return, leaving me alone with only the king for company. “When do we begin?” I asked. The king raised his weapon and pointed the blade behind me. I twisted my body and saw a man holding up two red flags atop a platform that jutted out away from the stands to which it was attached.

“When he drops those flags, we start fighting. If you look behind me, you will see a woman holding two flags as well. Are you ready to die?” he taunted. I twisted back.

“Are you?” I shot back. He whirled his weapon in his hands, creating a metal fan of death. When he stopped I flicked my eyes behind him and saw that the woman had dropped her arms.

“I'm ready to kill!” He ran at me, weapon once more whirling in his hands. I slid my body to his right, twisting as counterclockwise as I did, and he raised the weapon up over his head and tried to use its momentum to adjust accordingly. I raised my left arm, to which I'd fitted the small shield and struck him in the face with the upper rim of it, eliciting a mix of cheers and boos as his head was knocked back a step, but as he took that step he curled the end of one foot around my leg, using his unbalanced momentum to throw me off balance in turn.

Unlike him, however, I fell, and he was quick to try plunging one of the blades into my chest. I raised my shield almost too late and redirected his first blade, but even as our two combat tools met he was already redirecting his and the second blade was arching down toward my right-side ribs. I rolled the same direction across the dirt that his weapon spun. My shirt was sliced as finely as if by a surgical laser, but I escaped injury and used the momentum and brief time I'd gained to get my legs under myself and rise again to my feet.

Holding his weapon in one hand, the king lunged for me with the other empty and open, reaching with two fingers extended for the gap between my ribs. I reached up with my other hand to push his up, but rather than try to dodge he changed the positioning of his finger and gripped them tightly around my own, bringing his weapon to bear with the intent of removing my arm. Rather than struggle to get loose I shoved my weight up against him, once more twisting my body as if we were dancing and got close to his chest with my back pressing against him, then I jerked my head backward and heard the sound of something cracking as my head struck his. The king yelled, temporarily releasing my hand and placing his own on his face on reflex. I ducked under his arm, turned my shield to line up with the gap in his ribs, and shoved hard. He gasped and clumsily swiped at me with his weapon. I ducked. Something is wrong. ran briefly through my mind while he wiped his face with his hand and looked at his own blood. He glared at me, wiped his hand on his own shirt, and then returned it to his weapon and began once again, though more cautiously this time, advancing towards me. I raised my shield and waited patiently. He was younger, stronger, no doubt capable of being faster, and more skilled than me. Something is wrong... ran the thought again. What's wrong? I asked my brain. It did not answer. It was probably something obvious, as I most often missed that which was.

The king stopped a moment and jabbed one of his blades into the grounds several times in the same area, then, eyes never leaving me for an instant, he took some of the loosened dirt in his hands and rubbed his two hands together. Better grip, I suppose. I relaxed. A mistake.

The moment I relaxed he tossed the contents of the dirt at my face and on reflex, which was another mistake, I raised a hand to block it, which blocked my view of him. When I lowered my arm again he was right in front of me, and I had no time to avoid him. I braced for pain, but it did not come. Instead he had stopped his weapon at my heart, tapped my chest lightly twice, and then then smiled mockingly and stepped away, turning his back on me. An insult to my abilities. An insult I ignored. The cockier he was, the far more likely he'd be to make a mistake himself. He bowed to the crowd, which laughed and heckled me for my failure to 'save my life'.

After several moments the king turned back, still bearing the mocking smile, and once more came at me, some caution still in his step and his hands gritty from the dirt.

This time around I took the initiative and broke into a run directly at him. He rolled his eyes and swung his weapon at me again, but this time I cheated and drew on a bit of magic. Rather than dodge his weapon, I caught it between the flats of my palms and then kicked him in the waistline just above the crotch, and let the sword slip from my hands at him being pushed back. The king grunted and stumbled back again, gaping at me, not sure that what had happened actually did.

“Are you going to fight, or are you trying to catch flies? I do have other things to do today!” His mocking smile vanished and his eyes narrowed, and then he did something I did not expect: he sat down on the ground cross-legged and laid his weapon across his lap.

Recalling what had happened the last time I'd lowered my guard I took several steps back and waited for him to make a move. But he did not. For more than six minutes he sat almost completely motionless and did nothing. Maybe he's hoping I'll fall asleep from boredom? A foolish thought, but it was only one of three that came to mind. The other two being that he himself fallen asleep, and the last that he was leaving himself open to draw me in close, and then he'd hack one of my limbs off. Either way I took this opportunity to catch my breath.

When I was once more breathing through my nose instead of my mouth the king looked up from his seat and stood once more. Still not holding his weapon, he asked if I'd enjoyed my break. I raised an eyebrow, doubtful that this was the only reason he'd stopped fighting. I did not answer him.

“I certainly hope you did, because now you're going to die.” He pulled his weapon out of the ground and casually brushed the stray pieces of dirt from the earthed blade. He then held his weapon horizontally and closed his eyes, his brow furrowing as if in deep concentration.

The ground began to tremble and I looked down at it, then off towards the nearest hill in the distance. Could that hill really have been a volcano and now it was about to erupt? But no. The shaking became more fierce and then cracks formed a ring around us. Three seconds later one third's worth of the ground rose up into the air, lifting us up to just above the lowest seating of the crowd.

“What the hay?!” I exclaimed, looking first at the crowd around us, which had begun to roar, and then at their king, whose eyes were no longer closed and was wearing a smirk.

“Surprised, old man? I used this same ability to win my throne. The previous leader I simply lifted into the air and slammed him into the ground several times until he was a bloody mush. This time around I thought I'd give my subjects more of a show. What do you think?”

“I think I'd like to know how it is your kind can use magic.”

“My kind? An interesting choice of words.” He shrugged. “No, I don't think that I will tell you. Telling an enemy what might be a possible weakness is not a wise thing to do. It was fun fighting you, old man. But now I think I'll kill you. Goodbye!”

The packed dirt beneath my feet and behind me suddenly broke away from the rest of the platform and fell from the rest. For a moment my being startled allowed me to fall as well, but I shoved it aside quickly and took hold of a chunk large with my own magic and stopped my fall.

The crowd that had been loudly vocalizing being impressed at their king's performance (those that could still see me, that is) suddenly began yelling in a different tone and began pointing at me as I lifted myself back up to his level. The king gaped.

“My boy, you've got a lot to learn about not underestimating your opponents.” I said as I stepped off my chunk of dirt and back onto what was left of his, letting my piece drop. “Did you really think that you were the only Human that could use magic?” He stared open-mouthed, not saying anything. “But now you know. My turn.” I pulled my shield off my arm and threw it like a Frisbee at him, giving it an extra telekinetic shove.

The king dove to the ground to one side and I allowed it to pass over him but redirected it and brought to to bear on him again within seconds, giving him just enough time to roll over and rise to his feet. What will he do, I wonder, now that he knows? And has he actually been practicing with it, or is telekinesis all he's got?

__ __ __ __ __

Faltos watched the fight form the stands in disbelief. He'd heard about the current king's fight with the previous king, but had believed the what he'd been told to be nothing more than an exaggeration. Now, as he watched the king wing his weapon at the shield to try to deflect it he knew better.

“So Lyra's theory was correct. This changes things a little. The old man just might stand a chance after all.” Which of course, meant that there was a chance that Jackylin might win the Contest and take the throne, which would toss a sizable obstacle into the path of his own ambitions. But perhaps there was a way to fix the contest so both contestants died. That did happen occasionally.

Where is that teal Unicorn, I wonder? She had not returned to her quarters that he knew of. It was possible that she had already left, but he doubted it as she had not yet received her payment for her latest report. She had never left without receiving it before.

Faltos covered his ears at a particularly loud mix of gasps and cheers at the sight of first blood since the king's nose was struck. The old man had created several spikes from the dirt and had managed to hit the side of the king's right arm. The king had also managed to deal a bit of damage and has apparently broken a few ribs with a hurled hunk of packed dirt or maybe rock. The elder seemed to be adapting to and ignoring the pain awfully quickly, though, and Faltos began to wonder if perhaps magic (for what else could they be doing?) could be used to heal one's self, and if so, why was not the king doing it as well?

Removing his hands from his ears once more Faltos rose from his seat and headed back toward the castle. If the old man could heal himself then the fight was likely to continue for some time.

“Not here either!” Faltos muttered as he exited the neglected garden.

Often while on Gaea Lyra would either be in the garden observing or sampling the local plants, or in a corner in the mess hall where the guards and servants took their meals or else in the training yard observing how Humans moved. Sometimes he thought that the reason she served him was so that she could learn how to be one of them. It seemed ridiculous to him, but this was what her actions spoke.

This is taking too long. Any longer and I'll likely miss the end of the fight. It was possible that she'd simply been caught and had been turned into someone's lunch which meant he'd have to find another willing-to-turn Pony for a spy, which would probably be near-impossible. Even though Jackylin had been able to convince that one town to serve her people, he highly doubted they would betray the rest of their race.

Deciding that looking for her at this point was useless he began walking back through the castle towards one of the exits. On his way out he passed by Jackylin and her groups' quarters and heard the sound of a scuffle inside.

His curiosity piqued, he stopped and retreated to the door and pressed an ear against it. He was pushed back into the wall on the opposite side of the hallway when the door was suddenly forced open. Lyra came running out of it with a few bruises on her body. Her horn glowed briefly and the door slammed shut again.

“So this is where you've been.” Faltos stated thoughtfully. “I've been looking for you.”

“Lord Faltos!” Lyra gasped, then bowed. “I had been trying to interrogate the orange Pony but I was careless and-” Faltos waved a hand and cut her off.

“Never mind that right now. It turns out your theory on the old man was correct. He and the king are fighting right now and it seems that he is far more skilled in magic's use than the king is. I aim to rig the fight so both parties die in the end, but I'll need your abilities in magic to do it. Do you think you can do this?” He asked, once again walking towards

“Well it depends on what you've got in mind for me to do. Most of my abilities with magic are relatively small things. Telekinesis, or making myself invisible, or short-range teleporting, or-”

“We'll see when we get there. In any case you should make yourself invisible again now. There are few people in the castle right now with the Contest going on, but I'd rather not take any unnecessary risks.” Lyra nodded and seemingly vanished.

__ __ __ __ __

Applejack groaned and weakly lifted her head from the floor. Trixie was still out on the other side of the room, a smashed table on and around her, and some blood stained her fur where a few shards of the table had stabbed her a bit.

Lyra had been awake far sooner than they'd expected, but had not revealed that she was until Applejack had needed to go into the bathroom to use it. As she uncomfortably sat herself down on the human toilet a crash suddenly made her abandon using the toilet and she ran back out to see that the table the humans had been using earlier had been shoved into Trixie while she'd been pacing and she was down. The teal Unicorn was nowhere to be seen, though the door was still shut.

Applejack had assumed she'd made a run for it and had shut the door to slow her down and ran first to Trixie to see if she was alright. As she came close her body was enveloped in teal light and she was thrown against a wall as well. Lyra removed her invisibility, and then Applejack blacked out.

Now awake once more she crawled across the floor to Trixie, who, while still breathing, was still out and slowly worked her way to standing again. Her right hind leg hurt whenever she put weight on it,. Hopefully it was only the beginnings of a bruise, but after the crash into the wall she feared it might be be something worse.

Balancing herself to the the best of her ability Aplejack began clearing away the remains of the table from around and on Trixie and then gently pressed the side of her leg to Trixie's neck to feel for a pulse. Trixie was still alive, but Applejack was no doctor and so had no idea just how bad or how mild a condition Trixie was in. Still, she knew how to make makeshift bandages out of cloth..

Applejack tore the cloth from Jacob's 'cot on the floor and began carefully removing the pieces of wood that had pierced Trixie's legs and then bandaged them as needed. The ones two that were sticking out of her side would have to wait until Trixie was once more conscious, and at least sitting up if not standing before she could remove and bandage them. Fortunately, this did not take much longer than it had for Applejack herself and Trixie was soon groaning.

“Did anypony get the number of that carriage?” Trixie asked dazedly as she raised an injured leg to her head and winced from the movement.

“The Unicorn got loose and we're both hurt. D'ya think ya can sit up?” Trixie tried and with a bit of pain succeeded. “Good. You jus' look straight ahead. I'm gonna pull some splinters out of ya. It'll hurt less if yer not looking at 'em.”

Trixie was was not sure that this was sound logic, but was not fond of pain and did as she was told. Two brief moments of sharp pain followed by a dull lingering pain that followed afterward the pieces were out and blood was flowing anew from them. “Can ya sit up? I can't bandage ya properly if'n yer still lyin' down.”

Favoring her uninjured front leg, Trixie slowly pushed herself up and Applejack finished patching her up. “Alrighty, that's as good as ah know how to do.”

“So what now?”

“Now? Now we wait fer the humans to come back, unfortunately. Both of us are hurt, and Jacob knows healin' magic. If'n he wins the fight then he can patch us up when he gets back and the Unicorn getting' loose won't matter as much. If'n we try an go after her now we'll prolly just get hurt again.” Applejack sat down on what was left of Jacob's sleeping cot, making a mental note to apologize later. “Besides, ah'm in no condition to go anyplace anyway. One of mah legs is hurt.”

“If you are unable to look for her, then Trixie will do so instead!” Trixie made an angry face. “Trixie owes her for her injuries!” Trixie trotted to the door, ignoring her pain from where she'd been punctured.

“But Trixie! Yer-” Trixie opened the door and made herself invisible and shut the door after exiting. “Dern stubborn mare! I hope fer her fool-sake she's careful!”

^ ^ ^ ^ ^

I dodged another hurled chunk of earth easily and dove back into the fog I'd created by pulling all nearby humidity in the area into the center of the arena. As fog tended to be naturally it was thicker in some places than others, but it served its purpose well nonetheless. Most of the time he could not see me, and with my greater knowledge and skills I was able to make even him sweat from more than just the heat of the day.

For all my abilities, however, occasionally he got a hit on me, and when he did it hurt. Already I'd healed several broken or cracked bones, and had come close to losing an eye to a shard of stone from a larger whole that he'd mad explode near me. Now I know what was wrong, I thought as I circled around behind him for the fifth time so far, taking care to move slowly so as not to stir up the fog too much and give away my position. He was playing with me before just as I was with him for the audience's benefit. A loud thud from somewhere below reached me, followed by two more coming from elsewhere. Somewhere out beyond the fog, part of the crowd screamed in terror. he must be either losing patience or else is panicking if he's willing to be so reckless as to lob more dirt about without knowing where its going.

I had been dealing him minor hits for the lest eight or so minutes with the exception of the one time I'd forcefully ripped the water from wooden walls that ringed the coliseum and doused him with it and sending him into a coughing fit that nearly dropped him and the floating platform he stood upon back to the ground. The area of wall I'd pulled the moisture from was cracked where the water had forced its way out, and the people seated above it quickly moved themselves away from it when their seating creaked.

I paused in the space above and behind him by spacing of a few feet and watched him as best I could through the murk. He turned his head back and forth, eyes scanning the ground-clouds for any sign of movement that seemed out of the ordinary. For having only a few years of use he is remarkably powerful, though his attacks are sloppy at best. Unless I miss my guess, I'd have to say he's using Mantle's horn. If he was, then he either he did not know its full potential, did not have enough understanding or imagination in the use of magic, or he was afraid of unleashing its true power.

As far as raw power went, my staff granted me more than enough power to rip a mountain up from the ground by its roots and toss it up into orbit, or alter my planet's orbit to send it spiraling to a fiery doom in our sun, but more often than not finesse was better suited to accomplishing something rather than the standard 'huff-and-puff-and-blow-your-house-down' method. But an Alicorn's horn is rather long compared to a Unicorn's. Where could he be hiding- his weapon! His hands haven't left his weapon since he started using magic!

Creating a swirl of wind, I swept away the fog in a loop that ran form my immediate right, swept along the outside of the arena, and then returned to me again, surrounding me in a small swirling and frothing wave of water with myself at the 'eye' as it were.

The king's eyes had followed it to me, and he bared his teeth, preparing yet another boring barrage of dirt-boulders.

“Strength isn't everything, boy!” I yelled over the sound of my water-shield. “To win a fight you've got to use your head too!” I sent the water rushing at him, feeling the warm wet surge around me and pull away until I was once more dry on the outside. I chased after it, shaping it into a liquid wedge, and then drew all warmth from it, turning it into something none of them had ever seen on Gaea: ice.

Rather than attack me the king instead tried to block me with with a poorly-constructed wall. My ice-wedge slammed into it and pushed the sides apart a bit, but not enough to pass through. I dove beneath both elements and came up again in front of them, drawing some of the ice that had shattered on impact along behind me and brought it up to my right arm and melted and refroze it in the shape of a short -handled ax. It would break if it were blocked and would no doubt melt very quickly in this heat unless I intervened, but I wasn't aiming to use it for more than one strike anyway.

The king blinked in surprise when I came into his view again and brought his weapon to bear, one of the blades pointed at me. I flew within his reach, and then teleported behind him and whirled my own body midair and swung my makeshift weapon.

“RrrAAGH!” I yelled as I brought it down on one of his unarmored arms jusr below the shoulder. He screamed as the razor-edge made contact with his flesh and hacked through it, the arm in question falling away from his body and blood spurting out from both sides of the stump, spattering the platform with a drizzle of red drops.

A unified gasp came from the crowd when they realized what had happened, but even having accomplished that I was not finished yet, nor was he, for the king still held his weapon, and he wasn't giving up even after having lost an arm.

“You old bastard,” he growled. “I'll kill you!!!”

“Yes, you've been doing such a great job of it so far!” I taunted him sarcastically, Blinking several meters away from him. “Now I don't have to lift a finger to beat you. If I wait long enough, you'll just bleed out!”

I suddenly felt myself hoisted up into the air. He's trying to do to me what he did to the previous king! I realized. I soon found myself zipping through the air towards a wall and tried to break free. Unfortunately even princess Cadence was more powerful than the Twilight Sparkle and her brother, who were among the most powerful Unicorns, and my efforts amounted to almost nothing as I slammed into the ring's wall. My breath was knocked out of me, one of my legs felt broken, and my back hurt. Temporarily stunned I did not even resist as I was pulled form the wall and returned to the position I'd been in before I'd been hurled.

“I may die from blood loss, old man, but I'd rather be damned than let an elder defeat me!!” He spat as his body began to tremble from what was likely weakness. My body was hurled towards the wall again, and again I slammed into the wall, this time seeing spots after the impact and feeling pain race through almost my entire body.

And again. And again.

I was about to lose consciousness when my vision suddenly went completely white and the world around me disappeared. Before me stood an angry Rainbow Dash.

“Hey, you idiot! What are you doing?! Fight back!”

Then the vision was gone and once more I was being pulled back away from the wall. The world around me seemed to be moving in slow motion; people in the crowd were going absolutely crazy, and off to my right I could see Jackylin biting her nails. I felt as if I were drunk, and my pain were happening to someone else as I was carried once more back up to my original position. But this time I was carried further until I hung in the air above the king, who had fallen to his knees from where he sneered at me.

“I may die, but you go first, old man!”

“Nyc gan veal. Who cuhnt.” I replied. The king leaned forward a bit closer.

“What was that?” I ran my tongue over a few of my cracked teeth and my lips and tried again.

“I said...I can heal. You can't!”

I dropped my eyes to his wrist and pictured the bones connection them suddenly ripping away from one another, and used telekinesis. The king's bones tore out of his arms, leaving his wrist a bloody, warped mess. He screamed again as his weapon fell from his fingers and both I and the platform fell with gravity, as did he. I weakly kicked at his weapon to push it out of his reach, and then slowed my descent and left him to fall at regular speed until his impact silenced him.

A loud thud resounded from the impact of the once-hovering land and from the reactions of those in the crowd it seemed the ground had shook from the impact quite a bit as well.

As the dust settled began to settle the crowd was nearly silent save for coughing from said dust. I set myself as gently as I could down on the outer rim of the arena area and set to healing myself, starting with a scan to see if my organs were alright. The outside of my stomach was a little scratched and several of my ribs were once again broken, but somehow the core of my body was still for the most part alright. My arms and legs and even my skull were another story and it would probably take more than four hours of continuous focus to fix myself up again. On the bright side, I had won, which meant I could take that time.

The first people to reach me after the fight were the weapon bearers, and they wasted no time in removing the shield from my arm, ignoring the grunts of pain they elicited from me in response. They then left me lying where I was and began climbing the dirt pile, presumably to retrieve their former-king's weapon as well. Once they were gone I returned to realigning my broken bones. I had nearly finished when Jackylin and a handful of guards arrived. Jackylin was beaming, the guards looked afraid.

“Woohoo! What a fight! I had heard stories of the king having a weird ability, but I had just thought it was exaggerated rumors! But even with him having it you still trounced him! I can't wait to see the look on Faltos' face when-” she stopped and leaned in closer, her face concerned. “Hey, are you going to be okay?”

“Give me three day's rest, a salad the size of Applejack and a hot bath in that order and I'll be right as rain.” I replied. “But for the moment I'd appreciate it if no one would try to move me for the first of those days. A pitcher of water might be nice, too.”

“I think that could be arranged, but wouldn't you be more comfortable on a bed or in a hammock?”

“Maybe, but then I'd have to realign my bones all over again.” I grimaced at the thought. “In case you can't tell, I'm not exactly healthy right now.”

“Oh, I can tell. You look like you just fell off a mountain!”

“It certainly feels that way.” I agreed. “So other than my staying right here during the near-future, what happens now?”

“Now we burn the previous ruler's body as is tradition and I take up his position! I'll have a lot of things I'll need to learn about the current state of things as well as what he planned to do before he died before I can effectively take over. After that there is, of course, going to be new people trying to take over the offices of those that were serving the previous king, which will probably lead to about half a year's worth of assassination attempts and a few small internal political and non-political wars...mostly stuff that I myself will have to deal with. Don't worry, the only time you'll need to get involved is if someone challenges me to a Contest, and after what this crowd has just witnessed, I doubt that will be happening anytime soon.” She gave me a reassuring smile. “So water and rest is all you want right now?”

“If it's not too much to ask.”

“It isn't.” Jackylin turned to the guards that had followed her and pointed to one that had green eyes. “You. What's you name?”

“Dan, ma'am.”

“Dan, find a servant and tell him or her to bring a small tent and a pitcher of water and a glass out here.” He saluted and left, and Jacyklin addressed the rest of them. “Three of you stay here and ensure no one disturbs my champion.” They nodded. “The rest of you come with me. I've got a lot of work to do, and little time to do it.”

Jackylin left with two guards, and left me with the other three, who took up a triangular position around me and did as they were told. Meanwhile, I got back to work on fixing my legs.

Chapter 15

View Online

Chapter 15

Faltos was not happy about having missed the end of the fight, but it was common knowledge that the winner had been beaten near to a pulp, which left him vulnerable, which meant that Jackylin herself was also vulnerable. The elder's death would be easy enough to arrange, which only left Jackylin and her two Ponies to deal with, which also would likely be easy enough.

Still, easy or not, steps to achieving anything needed to be taken in the correct order, lest the whole project fail. Several commoners and servants had claimed that the old man was so badly injured that he'd wanted to not be moved back indoors and Jackylin had arranged for a tent to be set up for him outside so he could rest in the shade and three guards had been posted nearby.

It was common knowledge that Faltos and Jackylin did not get along, so the guards would no doubt prevent him from visiting the elder personally, which meant that someone else would have to go in his stead, and with Jackylin having brought a Unicorn of her own in secret that apparently could also make herself invisible it was likely that the Unicorn was already there keeping an eye out for his Unicorn.

So I'll just send a common servant with a bit of poison in his food and perhaps a second type in his drink. Even the strongest warrior may be laid low by a well-placed poison, and he's already weakened.

But for the moment that would have to wait. Undoubtedly an ambitious youth or perhaps one of his already-fellow lords would be trying to make a move on him or his holdings in the near future. The elder would probably be busy healing for the next six to eight months, which meant he had plenty of time to strike at him and Jackylin later.

__ __ __ __ __

“Well, that plan was a rotting carcass!” Jackylin said as she tossed an invasion plan of the former king's onto a growing fire she'd started.

Jackylin had found that there were many personal notes, several drawn strategies, and a small number of various ridiculous requests from the various areas and territories haphazardly strewn about the ruler's personal chambers, most of all the above being more than five months old. Some of them had been marked as 'fulfilled' while others had been crossed out.

For all his abilities in combat and the face he put on for every other person he really was not a very organized man. Jackylin mentally concluded as she pulled a dirty sock with a large hole in the heel out from under a local map. She made a face at the smell emanating and tossed it into her fireplace too. Why there was a fireplace anywhere in a castle in a place perpetually hot, she had no idea, and doubted the last ten kings (or queens) had known either.

Another old update. Burnt. A supply list two years old. Toasted. An...event chart?

Jackylin's eyes flitted over it for a few seconds, her eyes landing on the legend in the upper left corner. After reviewing it several times she figured out the reason he'd been keeping the old reports: he'd been using them to try and find a pattern so he might be able to predict what would be needed in the future and when. Far better to send something and have it arrive early than have it arrive too late. Still, from the looks of things it seems as though events have been happening with little possible pattern to them. I'll keep this for now, but if it proves useless I'll torch it, too.

A sudden banging on her door made her reach for her concealed weapon and asked who it was. Without permission the person on the other side opened the door and had her knife wedge itself into the door frame next to his head. He froze and swallowed hard.

“Never barge in on me without identifying yourself first.” Jackylin warned him in a quiet, but hard, tone.

“Y-yes queen Darkfist!” He wore the outfit of a servant. “Queen Darkfist, Lady Yishna wishes to speak with you.”

“About what?”

“She would not say, ma'am. She only gave me a flat stare in return when I asked.”

“That sounds like Lady Yishna, if her reputation is anything to judge by. Very well, send her in.” The servant nodded, but before leaving asked if Jackylin wanted her knife back. She nodded and he pulled it out of the door with a little prying and presented it to her before leaving.

While Jackylin waited she cleaned more of the various papers off the table she stood behind. There were two more of that same table in her new room, and both of these were also covered in stuff ranging from more various documents to a few small and large weapons to more discarded clothing. This clothing she also tossed on the fire as she had brought her own and the clothing left behind had been made for a man.

Lady Yishna also entered without announcing herself, but because of who she was and because Jackylin was expecting her no knife was thrown this time.

“Queen Jackylin Darkfist.” Yishna acknowledged, slightly dipping her head. Jackylin did the same. “I will be brief, for we both have much to do.” Jackylin nodded. “What are your plans for my people?”

“How do you mean?”

“My province is one of the more important ones that serve those that bear the mantle of leadership.” This was not a boast nor was this a statement born of arrogance. Both their weapons and armor, as well as the soldiers they trained were among the best on all of Gaea. “We have served it faithfully, and we would continue to serve it faithfully.”

“If you are concerned that I will be trying to clear out the previous king's old allies and advisory staff, there is no cause for you to worry. As my grandfather has taught me: 'Do not fix what is not broken.' Most likely those that I would otherwise seek to be rid of others will be removed for me in time as others seek to prove themselves worthy of my favor.”

“Will anything at all change?”

“Only one order for the moment. You are not to attack or raid the equine town closest to the Gateway. Any others you may proceed with unless circumstances change.”

“And if we are attacked by them?”

“Then you slaughter those that attack you, of course. I would not ask or order you to simply allow yourselves to be defeated. Defending one's self is not assault.” Lady Yishna nodded once more, backed out of the door, still facing Jackylin, as people from her province always did out of respect. Amongst Lady Yishna's people, turning your back on an official meant one of two things: One, that you did not respect them as a possible threat, or two, you were afraid of them and you were fleeing.

When the door closed again Jackylin returned to sorting through the various objects.

I'm starting to wish that Jacob had asked for a month's recovery time! It just might take me that long to go through all this before I can actually start doing anything!

__ __ __ __ __

One Month Ago

Luna gritted her teeth from pain as her soldiers bore her on the makeshift stretcher they'd hastily built to transport her from the ruin that once was her ancient home. Three of her legs were broken, as were both her wings, several bad bruises that were already beginning to reveal themselves for the world to see, and had her body not already been at the base of the castle where the roof supports were the strongest it could have been much worse. The human that had been impaled on her horn was dead, and had died long before her soldiers had finally dug her out. Now its remains were somewhere in the ravine in which the new bridge spanned.

“We are sorry for the pain, your highness, but most of the Unicorns are too tired to do more than walk.”

“We're all tired, soldier. Do not be overly-concerned for me. We defeated our enemies, and you saved my life. That is enough for now.”

When they finally arrived back at their campsite a messenger Pegasus was sent with an update on the success of their assault, as well as their losses to Canterlot, as well as a personal letter from Luna that said much the same thing, but unlike the status report also included the information that their enemies had discovered a way to use magic, and of the method in which they did it. Also included was an apology for being responsible in part for the leveling of their old home.

A day and a half later a letter and report came back to them as well. The letter was from Celestia, and the report having to do with the rest of their nation. The report stated that an earth Pony had found a way to turn a cloud-house into a weapon and Cloudsdale was even now in the process of producing more of them for the war effort, Manehatten had come under direct assault from the Gryphon nation as well as the Humans that had been staying within the Gryphon borders and all available troops in the area were to come as soon as possible to help in fighting them off.

At that new Luna ordered that her reserve fighters begin marching for Manehatten the following morning. Others had wanted to go as well, but she forbade any of those that had participated in the battle for the old castle or digging her out from journeying until they were well-rested.

“You'll be of no help to anypony if you arrive half-dead!” Besides that, they still were to be watching the travel routes (those that had been discovered) the Humans used to prevent them either from entering the Mythica, or leaving it.

The letter turned out to be a reply from Celestia, admitting that she knew that there was at least a possibility that Humans as they knew them could use magic (to Luna's shock that her sister had not thought to warn her of this possibility beforehoof) and then went on to explain why. Luna was filled anew with disbelief as the letter recounted the actions of the Human that claimed himself different from the others as well as the mission he and two others had gone on. How did they sneak by us?! I had scouts patrolling that whole area! Luna reread the previous paragraph and then rolled her eyes. Right. He uses magic. They could have teleported or made themselves invisible.

Luna was also informed of the demise of the bearer of the Element of Loyalty, to Luna's sorrow, as Rainbow Dash had been amongst those that had rid her of The Nightmare's grip on her mind, and also of the fortifying of Ponyville and in further detail, the deal that had been made by the Lighthand-Human and the younger Darkfist-girl. Hmm. Their names are similar to one another, even if the terms used are opposites. I wonder why? Regardless, I don't trust her, or him, for that matter. But time will tell if my distrust is misplaced.

Luna shifted slightly on her bed and winced as one of her injuries sent a jolt of pain through her body. Luna frowned and set down the letter and brought a cup of water to herself and drank. Celestia has always been better at healing magic than I, and most of the Unicorns left for Manehatten. Most of those that had stayed were still worn out from the recent battle and needed time to recover before they could attempt another healing session on her, the first being shortly after they'd dug her out of what could have become her stony tomb.

Luna set the now-empty cup on a table they was normally used for map-placement and strategic discussions and sighed. Until she was once more fit to move about on her own four legs her soldiers would see to it that she did not try to go anywhere just as she would if their positions were reversed. Looks like I'm out of the fight for awhile. Buck it all, my kingdom needs me!

__ __ __ __ __

“AAAaaa-!!” screamed a Human as a black Dragon swept his tail through the remains of his hunting group and a barb on it plunged into his chest. Blood ran down the tail of the mighty creature, and to the survivors, few in number, he bathed them in flame until they were silent.

“Persistent creatures! Strike down a dozen, and a hundred more come to call at your cave!”

“At least the Ponies don't whine if we butcher them, and we can eat as much as we want for our trouble, little brother!”

“Drahngov, you know as well as I do that sooner or later they're going to overrun us! We are still many, and always strong, but we fight alone in this never-ending war, and already we've lost over two hundred of our kind over the last few years, and more of us perish every other month!” Drahngov raised a claw to his mouth and scraped a bit of leather that had once been armor from his teeth and flicked it away.

“On their own these creatures are almost no threat, Runk.” He shrugged. “All we need to do is stay in the air and we can roast them from above.”

“Not when the Gryphons come en mass and slash our wings to shreds!” Besides, not every Dragon has the wings to fly, you know.” Drahngov snorted, twin clouds of smoke exiting his nostrils.

“Even then they are not much more than a bother unless we are stupid enough to let them pin us to the ground and fight in pairs, which, you and I normally do.”

Runk and Drahngov spread their wings and with a wind force rivaling that of a tornado launched themselves into the air and began flying back home. Or rather, what was their home now that their own nests were no longer same to live in.

When the Humans had first come to their lands they had been hesitant and admiring of the Dragons' superior strength and size, but in less than two years one of their little hunter groups, all made up of youths had decided they would test themselves against one of the Draconic race and brought spears, ropes, and axes and in the dead of night while one of the older Dragons lay sleeping they crept in, tied its wings (which it could no longer use for flying anyway due to its age) to the sides of its body, attempted to tie its legs together, and then crept up to the head to try and decapitate it. The Dragon woke up when their axes hit his scales and failed to penetrate them, and then killed them, enraged at there being intruders.

A short battle followed that ended with there being only two survivors of the Human fools, and the Dragon dead, who had tried to crush one of the little ones with his body and a chink in his scale armor landed on a spear head and in the end pierced his heart.

Ever since it was discovered that Dragons could be defeated, countless thousands of Humans of both genders and ages (minus children) had practically thrown themselves at the Draconic race trying to prove themselves mighty to the rest of their kind, and recently (though that term being applied loosely given that Dragons lived a very long time) the Gryphons had gotten directly involved as well, and even on occasion, a pack or two of Diamond Dogs, whom dug tunnels into the lairs of Dragons to be used once they'd returned to their homes to rest.

Cowards. Runk thought with disgust as he recalled a tactic that they'd once tried on him using a canyon, grappling hooks and large boulders. Their plan to pin him down failed when he caught their scent on the wind, however, and he burned them alive for their trouble. Yes, cowards, but not completely stupid, and they've slain more than just the feeble or the ancient of our kind. And they had been getting smarter as of late. Several watering holes had been filled with a poison that soaked into the banks that housed them that killed prey and predator alike. They could not tarnish rivers for long, of course, but the small springs that fed the pools above or nearby were much more common than the one river that ran through their lands, which had forced them to drink from the river. The river that with exception to the territories in the heart of their lands, was almost always heavily guarded. And it does not help that most of the more traditional of our race are still heavily territorial and pick fights with any other Dragon that should trespass in their lands.

“Yes, we're still strong, but simply killing them as we encounter them won't win us back out dens and hunting grounds.” Runk stated as his brother washed his jaws in the section of river they'd just earned and drank. “Someone needs to rally our race and take the fight to them, Drahngov.” Drahngov tilted his head slightly and looked at his younger sibling sideways.

“Oh? And just who would lead this campaign? Not our father. He is too content to do as we have done just now, and engage them only when needed.” Drahngov made a face of disgust. “He fears battle!”

“I think if our father fears anything, it is the thought of losing us. The loss of our mother to the Wasting Plague that swept through our race ninety years ago hit him harder than it did you and I, I believe.”

“He becomes attached to things and to others too easily. He is like a Pony.” He snorted.

“Well, since he was raised by them, that is not too surprising.” Runk rubbed his eyes with a claw to clear away a bug that hand landed on his eyeball. After it was gone and he'd had a drink of his own he continued. “Would you not mourn if he or I perished?”

“Mourning is something for a time of peace, and even then it is something to do in private. I would avenge you instead. If anyone is to lead our people, it must be someone strong. Someone who is willing to carry on the fight to it's conclusion even if we should lose three hundred of our number in the conflicts to come.” Drahgov turned and stepped away from the river.

“We'll certainly lose more than that if we stand by and do nothing at all.” Runk agreed, taking another drink from the river. When he raised his head again, his brother was checking the bodies of their victims for any jewels or precious metals to add to his secondary horde. “Why don't you lead us?” Drahngov stopped moving and let a spear he'd been examining fall to the ground. He twisted his neck around

“Me? Why not you?” Runk shrugged and raised a claw and pointed it at him.

“You're older than me, stronger, and have more friends than I do. Friends who will probably go along with you if you decide that it's time to stop being patient with vermin.”

Drahngov did have a lot of friends, if the word 'friend' meant someone that would do what he said because it was him that said to do it. Perhaps it would be more accurate to say that he was more respected amongst Dragons of their generation. Drahngov had two hoards (one he slept on, the other he fed from. Most of their kind used one for both), and so far, unlike so many others of their kind living in the outer lands close to Equestria of lesser strength and stature he had not yet lost his den to the invaders. Granted, his lair was in one of the taller and one of the steepest mountains of those within their territory which made ascending it on foot impossible, but it still placed him in awe of others that had either fled their homes or else had not lived in the outer regions to begin with.

“Hmm.” He rumbled in his throat. He glanced at the dead lying around him. “Perhaps you are right. If enough of our generation are involved and we show that together we can push them out of our lands entirely, perhaps the older ones will join as well!”

“Who knows? Perhaps we could even use this as an excuse to expand our borders! Celestia cannot be doing as well as we, given that 'Her Little Ponies' have been fighting them far longer than we have!”

__ __ __ __ __

Patches the Diamond Dog sneezed from the dust in the air and rubbed his cold nose. He stood five feet tall, but most of his body's height came from his torso. His legs were rather stumpy, with his arms being at least twice their length. His fur was mostly dark gray, but in a pattern that resembled a cow he had splotches of white that were scattered around his otherwise lanky body, one of which including about a third of his head. His nails, much like the rest of his body, were filthy, and he had one broken tooth that ached whenever he drank or ate something cold.

At the moment he was counting the gems he'd been given from the last job they'd performed for the Humans, and he was quite irritated to discover that even though the number of gems and their weights were acceptable, the quality of the gems were not, with most of them being worth little more than feeding to a dragon's whelps.

Reaching for a dented metal trash bin, he swept more than half of the bag's contents into it, and placed the others back onto the small crude bronze scale he'd once bought several years ago while in a Pony city after selling their finds. This had not been the first time his pack had been ripped off, and he doubted that it would be the last.

“Stupid, cheapskate fur-less wretches!” He growled as he removed several weights from the value-read end of the scales. “Third time this month!” But there had been little they could do about it. The Ponies as a general whole had not trusted them even before the Great War, Gryphons more often then not simply threatened to lift them into the air and drop them from a great height if they didn't do as they were told (and had sided with the Humans anyway), the Dragons were angry with them for several packs working with the invaders, the strange black shape-shifters had vanished from these lands not long after Humans had begun attacking Eqestria's lands, and the Zebras lived too far away to trade with and never seemed to be interested in acquiring gems anyway.

The one race that seemed to show them any sort of respect (other than members of their own race) were the Minotaurs, and that was for digging out the complex underground mazes they used for training their minds and bodies. It was for this reason that he, and most of the rest of his pack were sad to hear that they too were seeming to vanish from Equestrian lands. He only hoped that it was because they left of their own choice and not because they'd joined the war effort and were being killed off.

Patches dipped one of his longer nails into an ink well and scratched the value of the gems into the also-dirty ledger next to the scales. When he finished he removed the weights from the scales and then poured the good gems back into the bag they'd originally come in, once more frowning at the much smaller amount and grumbling. “Should have sided with blasted Ponies. They at least pay or trade fair!”

The patter and clicks of paws and nails on the stone floor echoed through the tunnel that led to the counting room where he stood and Patches looked in the direction the noise was coming from and waited. He sniffed the air, but only received another sneeze for trying to discover who was coming and was forced to find out the same way the other races did. What is point of having strong nose if can't use it? He mentally grumbled as his visitors finally joined him. It was one of the dumb brutes they normally used as either security guards or as haulers of some of the heavier loads of gems they excavated from their own tunnels.

“What you need?” Patches asked.

“Alpha say you come!” the brute said in barely-understandable Equestrian.

The Diamond Dogs did possess their own language, but due to it mostly being made up of growls of barks like regular wolves if one of them were to become ill what they said could often be misinterpreted. To prevent these misunderstandings most of the packs had made it a point to learn at least rudimentary Equestrian, as it was considered the 'common' tongue for most of the known world's residents. Doing so had prevented one particular sentence of “I need to pee, please move so I may” from turning into an arrogant “I'm going to have puppies with your sister” and had averted many possible murders from angry siblings.

“What she want?”

“Alpha say...you come!” the brute repeated.

“Fine. You lead.”

It turned out that all the Alpha wanted was for someone to shut her window, but the brute had proven himself too stupid and clumsy to do it himself, so she'd called Patches (he was the closest) instead. However, once he had shut it, she asked if the Humans had made good on their bargain, and was just as displeased as he had been to discover that the Humans had once again done otherwise.

“This be last time I help wretched fur-less ones!” she said through a growl. “Treat us like stupid animals, will they? Maybe white Pony leader be better for deals!”

“But Alpha, Ponies no trust us!” Patches objected, his paws, pads-up in front of him.

“They may trust when we give information on Human forts in area and dig Ponies ambush tunnels!” She nodded and pointed a nailed finger at him. “You smart, Patches! You go make deal with Ponies. Humans can no be trusted!”

Patches tried to convince the Alpha of his pack that another might be better suited, but she could not be dissuaded, and in the end he found himself packing up his white polka-dot spotted red travel pouch (Which he tied to a 'v' in a long tree branch half width of his arm at its most slender area) with food and three less-dirty shirts.

__ __ __ __ __

“If your alpha is sincere in her words, I would be more than happy to welcome your aid in our war against the Humans.” Celestia said to the Diamond Dog that had been brought before her several minutes ago. According to him, the leader of his pack had in the past done a few jobs for the Humans, but they had proved themselves to be untrustworthy, and now they wanted a new employer that could not only grant them a bit of justice (or revenge) but also was willing to deal honestly with them.

In return for gems the Diamond Dog said his pack's alpha female had offered to perform the same ambush tactics the Humans had paid them to do, as well as something her armies sorely needed: information. Information on their locations, numbers, the layout of their campsites or temporary fortresses, and what other Diamond Dog packs might also be persuaded to defect as well. All they had asked for in return were high-quality gemstones, most of which could be found using a simple spell. All in all, it was an offer for assistance she did not want to refuse.

Her experience in reading the expressions of all the races she'd dealt with over the eons told her that Patches the Diamond Dog was being sincere, and the way corners of his eyes slanted when he said 'Humans' indicated that he personally had a strong dislike for them. If he intended to deceive her in order to spy on her capital, he was a very convincing actor.

“Oh, she be! What I tell her?” Celestia looked towards one of the paintings decorating her walls in the throne room for a few seconds, longing for the peaceful times in which it had been painted, and then returned her gaze to the Diamond Dog and nodded. He grinned and performed a sloppy salute. “Goody! Me go tell her you say yes!” He turned to leave and then suddenly froze and turned back and bowed, also sloppily and the princess had to resist the urge to laugh at his attempts at being formal. He was trying, but it came off as comical rather than official.

Her guards escorted the Diamond Dog out to a room that he'd been offered shortly after his arrival to stay the night, and once the doors closed her momentary distraction faded and her edginess returned. Manehatten was under direct assault, and even though she wanted to go and join in the city's defense, her advisers had all strongly spoken against it, saying that the place for the leader of a kingdom to be was in during such a time was in her capital city so she could be better advised of all goings-on so as to better be able to make a decision for acting in favor of one action or another. Personally she suspected they wanted her to be there so as to ensure the safety of their own plots. After all, both her son and her uncle were present in the city at nearly all times, so there was little need for her to be present as well.

In the time of peace before this war, they were my most trusted advisers, and handled nearly every daily activity other than the raising and setting of the sun. She left her throne and walked to one of her windows and opened it, gazing out at the city below. Now they seem to get in my way more often than not. Perhaps it's time to replace them. Or at least some of them. She knew all too well the uselessness of an adviser that told you only what you wanted to hear (from an event that happened in her younger years shortly after Thanatos vacated the throne in favor of pursuing the study and teaching of magic), and it was all-too-easy to become overconfident in your abilities when you had a yes-mare to discuss your decisions with.

A green flame soaring through the air caught her attention and her eyes followed it up until it poofed in front of her and formed into the familiar shape of a scroll of parchment. Celestia caught it in her magic before it could fall to the floor and unrolled it to read the contents. According to the latest report from Twilight (not a friendship report, sadly. Celestia had received precious few of those in the least few years) Pinkie Pie and Pipsqueak had finished their project with Rainbow Dash's house and had renamed it Rainbow's Thunder. From the description given it would not be almost impossible to recognize it for what it had once been, and some of the more courageous members of their town were eager to test it out.

The Humans from the camp that Jackylin had come from had paid them two visits since Jackylin's departure, and both times had been met with hostility, but thankfully not violence. The Humans in turn normally laughed at those that had mocked or insulted them, or else had ignored them. They'd been impressed with the wall that had been erected. During their second visit twenty of the carnivorous Humans had arrived and offered to test the effectiveness of their walls. To their surprise and the pride of the inhabitants of Ponyville they had been unable to make it inside until two had used the houses themselves as an entry point by entering one and opening a window on the rear of the house on the second floor and sliding down a rope secured to the stairway guard rail. Those that got in surrendered themselves and had, with many suspicious eyes on them, been escorted back outside the town. Quickly the Ponies boarded up the house's windows and the door as well to (at least in part) solve this issue.

The letter also went on to say that in regards to the Human camp some of them had been collecting and making juice from the local fruits for drinking, though they still discarded the flesh of the fruits.

Strange. Celestia mused. Why would carnivores be interested in drinking fruit juice? Wouldn't that make them sick?

And finally, the last paragraph asked if Celestia wanted her to go to Manehatten to join in the effort in defending the city. In the times before the war, Ponyville normally wouldn’t find out about a mainstream event for another week or two.

Celelstia composed a reply in short order that thanked her student for the update on the goings on in Ponyville, as well as her willingness to help Equestria, but declined, saying that they already had plenty of volunteers and soldiers there already and heading there for additional aid and that she would be of more use in her own town should it come under siege as well. Not that one Unicorn, even one as powerful as Twilight Sparkle would make much difference if the same number of attackers arrived with the intent of crushing Ponyville. She did not add her personal thoughts to the reply-letter, though. In truth she had not seen the forces attacking Manehatten for herself, so she did not truly know if those present were enough or not. If she had been able to go herself, then-

The doors to the throne room opened and an orange Alicorn walked in, bowing as protocol dictated, to the eye-roll response of the princess.

“Uncle, you need not bow to me. You used to rule before I, after all.”

“Be that as it may, Celestia, I no longer am the ruler, and even your adopted nephew Blueblood bows when he enters.” Thanatos made a sound of disgust. “I still don't know what you saw in him that made you want to adopt him!”

“He was not always as he is now, uncle, and he may yet redeem himself. He is still in his youth, after all. Perhaps one day he shall realize that what makes the Ponies of this nation obey me is respect rather than simply my title.”

“He most likely thinks that what you command with is fear. After all, you could choose to punish the masses by not raising the sun at all and leaving them to freeze to death, or leaving it up to roast them alive in the heat. Or perhaps simply smiting them on the spot.” Celestia sighed and shook her head.

“We're not deities; we have no right to do that. We're stronger than the Ponies, and pretty much everything else, but that only means we have greater responsibilities to those that live here.” Thanatos nodded with a smile.

“Indeed. And that is why I named you and Luna the rulers of this nation and retired.”

“Really?” Celestia asked, putting on a mischievous face. “And here I thought it was because you were getting old!” They shared a laugh.

“I do admit I'm getting on in my years, and your son has grayed more than a few of the hairs in my mane. I suppose I should be grateful you did not have twins or more!”

“He can be a bit trying sometimes, but he brings a light into my life that even the cloudiest day can't dampen.” Thanatos nodded.

“A child of one's own truly can change the way one views the world. I only wish...” He stopped, but Celestia knew what was on his mind. If only my parents were alive to see him. She missed them, too. In a way, Luna was lucky she was not around when they died. That had been the most emotionally-painful day of her life, and it still was. Still, now her sister was with her again, and their family had grown a bit. Though I swear, if Luna takes him on one more candy-shopping spree, I may just scream!

Luna simply loved spoiling her biological nephew (much to Celestia's annoyance), and the last time Celestia had found one of Sol's candy stashes it had weighed more than thirteen pounds! The time before that he'd tried to eat it all at once so his mother would not take it and made himself sick to the point that a few servants began joking in (what they thought was) private that his special talent might be multicolored vomiting. He's tasting the rainbow...again! Hur hur hur! Celestia made a face and Thanatos raised an eyebrow.

“That's the first time I've seen you make that expression after I brought them up. Did I make you angry?”

“No, no. I was just thinking about the last time Sol ate too much candy.”

“Oh, ho ho ho! We all experience that sooner or later. Perhaps he'll have learned his lesson about indulging too much?”

“We can only hope.

“So, what really brings you here, uncle?”

“I have decided to involve myself directly in this war. It is high-time I took a little responsibility for mine and your parent's decisions of the past.” Celestia's eyebrows rose.

Her uncle had been avoiding involvement in the war from day one, and now he was suddenly deciding to jump in? What could have changed? She asked him as much but he shook his head, saying vaguely only that he was making up for a mistake of the past.

“We all have to pay for our mistakes, Celestia. I'm just sorry that mine came back to haunt this entire world. It's high time I rectified it.”

Chapter 16

View Online

Chapter 16

(Current Time)

I tiredly levitated a mug of water to my lips and drank of the contents deeply, quenching my thirst, then poured what was left on my face, but tilted my head up a bit more so as to keep the water out of my nose. With the mug now empty I sent it back to the tray on the other side of the room that had been once been Jackylin's guest room and was now mine, and Applejack's (and Trixie's, though other than me, Jackylin, Applejack, Trixie herself and Lyra, no one knew she was here) room. Lyra had escaped, as Trixie had informed me later after searching most of the castle for her invisibly.

“Trixie does not know where she went, but it is doubtful that she went far.” Trixie repeated to me for the fourth time tonight. I rolled my eyes and relaxed my head back onto the pillow of the sticky (from the humidity) bed. It was the day after the fight, and even though I was still far from healthy I'd managed to set my bones as they needed to be and I healed them down to being cracked rather than broken where they had broken the previous day. I probably would have stayed outside longer, but the clouds mosquitoes were eating me alive!

Now that I'm indoors and much higher up above the ground however, there are less of them, and after I asked for some kind repellent be placed at the window to keep them away, they stopped getting in altogether. Most of the actual daylight hours I snoozed away after enchanting the room to be cooler for my spoiled-self's comfort and blocked the light with a makeshift curtain I made from the cot I'd been given when we first arrived. When the sun had set for real had been when Trixie had arrived and let herself in (and helped herself to one of the fruits that I'd said tasted like a blackberry) and took a rest, herself.

Applejack had been called to Jackylin's new room while we slept and had left a note behind, which left Trixie and me to ourselves for a time.

When I finally awoke again I resumed healing myself, starting first on my legs so that in case I needed to run from something, I could. Once those I thought I was finished with them I moved first my feet starting with my toes, then rotated the feet themselves. No pain. Good. Leg at the knee.. I raised my legs up into the air next and moved the next section of leg about. A twinge on my left leg.

Lowering my legs again I emptied my mind and ran a sort of mental probe with just a touch of magic along my leg bones until I found the spot I'd apparently missed. Oopsy! A little too much healing! I had overgrown one of my bones a bit and when I turned my left leg far enough to the left the overgrowth scraped against my muscles. Carefully sinking back into 'operate' mode I slowly and extremely carefully dissolved away the excess bone until it was level with the rest of the bone structure, then tested my leg again. Alright. Now for the upper body.

The upper body took several more hours to repair and double-and triple-check to make sure I had not made any errors, and then slowly sat up, once more tired. I looked to the left of my bed but saw nothing on Applejack's cot. I had not expected to see anything, but given that I could hear slight snores I knew that Trixie was still there.

I looked about the room for a tray of food that had been brought in shortly after I had been placed in the bed, but it was gone. Apparently someone had come for it while I slept, so once more I dug through Applejack's vittles and reminded myself to make it up to her later.

While I ate time passed, and nothing in particular happened other than the bit of food I'd taken dwindling to nothing outside of my mouth and stomach. I took a drink, and drank until my cup was empty before setting the cup down on the table.

Three knocks came to the door and I asked who it was.

“A servant. I've brought some food for you and queen Jackylin's servant, if you're feeling up to eating, champion.”

“Enter.” I replied. A piece of fruit was nice, but one on its own was hardly filling. The servant pushed open the door with his back, and as he turned so he could see where he was going he dropped the tray in astonishment, spilling the food and more drink that he'd brought at his feet. His eyes gaped as did his mouth while his fingers twitched.

“You- but- that's not-” He failed at speaking.

“Oh look, you dropped the food and drink. No worries, though, I'm more thirsty than hungry anyway.” I observed as if there was nothing else wrong with this scene. I poured myself more water from the pitcher and drank again. He suddenly shivered.

“Why is it so cold in here?!” He asked loudly, rubbing his arms briskly with his hands.

“Oh, I did that. Don't worry, when I leave I'll return it to normal.”

“You-” He blinked, his mind still grinding its gears.

“Are you going to clean up that mess, or not?” I asked, pointing a hand at the collage of mess he still stood in. He jumped and quickly left for what he said would be a pail of water and cloth. I smirked as the thought of him spreading wildfire rumors as he went that the queen's champion was already up and walking around. If that doesn't make any possible rivals of hers' wet themselves, I don't think anything short of the moon coming crashing down into the planet will! I chuckled at the cartoony image in my head of the moon doing exactly that and then covering the world in melted and slightly-burnt cheese.

Of course, this would never happen on its own, and I had no intention of doing it, and the moon was not actually made of cheese, so shock and awe would have to do.

At some point I vaguely recalled getting back into bed, and when I next awoke it was to see that Jackylin was snoring next to me under the sheet and shivering slightly. I looked at her, blinking the blurs of my vision away to make sur eI was not imagining her being there and yawned. What in the world is she doing here? Doesn't she have her own bed? Not wanting to disturb the new queen I stealthily made my way off my bed and lowered a foot to the floor, and then quickly snatched it back. Brr! Apparently my magical air-conditioner still hadn't worn off while I was sleeping, and had leeched all the warmth out of the stone flooring overnight. Slowly I lowered my somewhat hairy feet down to the floor again, knowing the inevitable chill was coming, hesitated half an inch above it, and then placed my feet on it again, forcing myself to keep contact this time until I adapted. It wasn't fun, but at least I could not stand up and walk to the bathroom.

When I came back Jackylin was shivering harder, so I removed what was left of the 'air conditioning' and let the hot and humid air flow back into the room. Almost immediately I began to sweat and not for the first time wished I was back on Mythica where the weather didn't feel like something out of a dinosaur movie.

Since I didn't really have much else to do with everyone else being asleep and most of the work to be done resting on Jackylin's shoulders anyway, I went for a walk. I passed three servants and four guards, all of which either saluted me or scrambled quickly to one side to get out of my way. All of them stared at me in shock or fear, but none of them said anything beyond a hasty apology for being in my way, though none of them actually ever were. When I reached the front gate I exited and strode out across the grounds towards the jungle treeline, which was a good distance away. I never made it to them, however. The sky had been cloudy when I'd left, but I'd not paid the sky much attention until the first fat raindrops splattered down on and around me. I tilted my gaze upward a little just in time to see a flash of red lightning arc from one cloud to another. Wow. Been a long time since I've seen one of those! Ugh, I feel as old as these Gaea-people seem to think I am! I frowned. Getting older sucks.

As I turned around to head back to the castle I passed several of the few thousand that turned up to see the Contest as they made their way across the open area to the worn cobblestone road, pulling along a small cart piled high with several different things from clothing to a tent to a wooden crate that smelled faintly of blood. Probably their food. They did not seem to recognize me, for they said nothing to me after looking me over, but that was fine by me. Nearly half of the audience had only come to see a fight, and they'd received one. Once it was over with, they'd left. The others had stayed to help dismantle what was left of the arena as a souvenir or had stayed In the hopes of either meeting their new ruler or perhaps the winner of the Contest. Jackylin had dived into her duties immediately which had all but eliminated any chance of that, and I'd been laid up in bed until yesterday, which meant that very few of the audience that had not been in the first few front rows had no idea what I looked like, and likely would not recognize me now, as this group had not.

Now back indoors I wandered the castle with no particular direction in mind for an hour, and then began heading back to my room where I was met by a frowning Trixie, a still-sleeping Jackylin, and Applejack, who was standing in front of the window and watching the rain, which had turned into a downpour, fall from the sky without the aid of a Pegasus. Her back was to me, so I could not see her face, but I had seen the faces of Ponies on their first trip to Earth stare open-mouthed at rain that fell all on its own, and I could guess at her own.

“You made it hot and sticky in here again!” Trixie scolded. “Why did you do that?!”

“Because in case you haven't noticed, Jackylin decided to spend the night with us and she was freezing.”

“But she chose to come back here when she had her own room to sleep in!”

“And you came along when I told you to stay back in Equestria.”

“And I thank you for removing that enchantment of yours, Jacob Lighthand.” Came Jackylin's sleepy voice from the bed.

Trixie and I and Applejack turned our heads toward her. Applejack then after only a few seconds returned her attention to the storm outside. Lightning flashed several times, stabbing above us, and into the jungle in the distance. The castle vibrated for a few seconds, then the booms of the various bolts came and we covered our ears, which wrung for several minutes after we'd uncovered them.

I snapped my fingers next to my ears several times to make sure I could still hear, and, satisfied that I could, asked Jackylin why she'd rejoined us.

“Trixie is more interested to know why you chose to join Jacob in his bed rather than order him onto the floor as you had before.”

“Well, if anyone outside of our little group asks, it is not unheard of for a king or queen to bed their champion if they are of opposing gender as a bonus reward for their victory. The real reason is because someone tried to kill me last night, and my guards did nothing to prevent my assassin from coming into my room, which means that probably the only people I can really trust around here are you three.” She looked smug. “And news of Jacob walking around in near-perfect health after taking the beating he did in less than a week has made those under me more than a little wary of you. At the moment the safest place for me to be is wherever you are.”

“Won't your being continuously around me make you look weak in the eyes of everyone else?” I asked, taking a seat in one of the chairs.

“Given that you've proven yourself to be stronger than the king, not at first, and I'll be sending you, Applejack, and Trixie back to Mythica in a few days, anyway. I still have a lot of information to digest, but once I've at least partially secured my position here I'll have you take a letter back to my father and grandfather telling them about the success of our mission.”

“An' wut then?” Applejack asked, coming away from the window to join our little chat. “Are you gonna keep yer promise?” Jackylin nodded.

“I am a woman of my word. Ponyville will be off-limits.” There were a few moments of silence between us, and then Applejack continued, her expression becoming suspicious.

“Only Ponyville?” Applejack asked. “What about the rest o' Equestria?

“That, I'm afraid, may be out of my hands.”

“What?! Now just hol' on a dern minute, there-” Jackylin interrupted her before Applejack could finish and said

“Before you take that sentence any farther, let me ask you something.” Applejack frowned from being interrupted, but nodded. “On our way here, did you hear a single bird, or see a single small animal running around?” Applejack thought about this for a moment, then shook her head.

“What's that got to do with-”

“Everything. If I halt the invasion completely, my entire species will probably starve to extinction in just a few more decades unless we suffer a world-wide plague that cuts our population down to one-third our current numbers. Besides, I can't stop the invasion even if I wanted to. Families that care about their children will not sit back and watch them starve, and my reign would be a short one indeed if my entire planet was angry with me.

“I can try to aim their efforts more at fishing and hunting simpler animals rather than attacking your country, but even if I can get the city and all the towns and nomads to acknowledge me as their leader I'll still need word to be sent to those hunting parties in your world, and then they have to choose to obey them. Another thing to keep in mind is that even if my people do stop attacking your country, you'll still have to contend with your Gryphons.”

“It don't sit right with me, being a part of the only town that's really safe...” Applejack said in an unsure tone. “Still, I reckon we're off to a good start, all things considered.”

True to her word, a week later Applejack was summoned to Jackylin's meeting room and was given a note stamped with blue wax and was ordered to take it to her town's hunting team in Mythica. Not ten seconds after Applejack informed me of it a second summons came to me, and Jackylin officially informed me that I was to go with Applejack as an escort so as to ensure that the message arrived with no interference from an outside force. I bowed to her as a subordinate normally would and turned to leave, but she halted me before I could exit the room and motioned for me to come closer again. Closer and closer she motioned me until I was mere inches from her face.

“I need you to wait one more day before the two of you leave. Make up some excuse, I don't care what, but I need you to stay until midday tomorrow.” I raised an eyebrow and asked what was wrong, as she sounded nervous. “Although most of the representatives have either gone home or back to Mythica both Faltos and Lady Yishna's daughter are still here, and Faltos has been a bit more smug than usual. I think he's planning something.”

“Any idea what?”

“No, but he's never been one to get rid of his competition directly. If you eat anything, make sure you get it from the kitchen and prepare it yourself.”

“I've had it up to my ears with your people's diet. Just point me in the direction of the animal food-storage, and I'll get something from there.”

“No, send Applejack. It won't look suspicious that way. Oh, and we're looking suspicious to the guards standing like this. Hold still.”

“Wha-?! Mmph!” Jackylin grabbed both sides of my face and pulled it to her own, her lips parting a bit, baring her sharp pointed teeth which scraped against my own lips, and bit my lower lip a bit, making it bleed. She pushed my head back a little, gave me a predatory grin, and then (to my creeped-out disgust) licked my lower lip once with her rough tongue.

“That says you're not like us even more than your teeth do. You're blood is sweet compared to ours.” She whispered. In a voice louder than needed she announced that she'd miss me, and would await my return, then she grinned again, my blood on her teeth, now, and her expression still predatory. I shivered but forced a wicked grin of my own and bowed to her.

“I live to please, queen Darkfist.”

“And you've yet to fail to do that, Lighthand. Now go and prepare, and leave when you are ready.” I bowed again, and left, feeling her gaze on her back as I left and blood running down my lip and into the beard I'd grown whilst staying on Gaea. I'm glad she's not my enemy! An image of her using her teeth to rip my throat out came to mind and I swallowed and rubbed my neck as I trod down the hall back toward my room. The irony of being more surprised by her teeth than her kissing me without warning had not escaped me. Ah, to be young and attractive again...nah. Being young and attractive had gained me the attentions more often than not from women not of my own species.

Nothing particularly exciting happened the rest of the day, and well on into the next day until only a little more than an hour remained before midday. True to Jackylin's advice I fed myself directly from the kitchens, once more found myself craving spinach leafs, carrots, cucumbers, cauliflower, and sunflower seeds, and eagerly looked forward to our departure.

Now that this nation knows I can use magic, or at the very least am not a normal person, I think I'll lift me, Applejack and Trixie up on a big flat stone and levitate us back to the gateway. We'd certainly make better time than walking even if it wears me out. I was sick and tired of meat, sick and tired of the humidity, and sick and tired of the mosquitoes and the looks of awe or fear from everyone I met. When I finally get back to my own dimension, I'm going to find someplace nice and secluded and of cool temperature, build a house, and retire there.

Applejack and Trixie had been packed ready to go yesterday, and since I'd not seen a single clock since coming to Gaea I was relying on my wristwatch to tell me when it was time to leave. It turned out that I didn't need it though.

The castle rocked and a few carved stones fell from the ceiling and I could hear the sound of several explosions going off throughout the castle. My first thought was that the castle was under attack, and then another explosion went off in the dining area, killing three servants, two guards, and inuring one of the cooks when part of a table was hurled in through the serving window and stabbed her in the side of her right shoulder. The room filled with dust, smoke, the smell of sulfur, and panicked shouting from the survivors.

Choking on the dust that now filled both the kitchen and the eating area, and nearly blinded by the sudden dimness due to the only window now mostly covered by debris and the torch on the other side of the kitchen having fallen into an open water barrel, I abandoned what was left of my plate's contents and strode to the door-less opening that led from the kitchen to the dining area and quickly crossed the room, worried for my companions.

I would have run through the halls, but others were panicking and running to and fro, seemingly with no destination in mind other than not wanting to stay in place in case another explosion went off where they had been standing a few seconds ago. Always before there seemed to be very few people wandering the halls, but now it was as if a fire alarm had gone off inside an office building, only those in an office building would have had some destination in mind. Finally, I lost patience and decided to fly over them horizontally instead.

When I arrived at our room I found that the room we'd been staying in was intact and both Ponies were alright. They asked me what had happened, but other than knowing the sound of explosions when I heard them (and then having to explain the kind of explosion I was talking about and how I knew it) I was unsure about anything else.

“I'm uh thinkin' we should get outta here while the roof's still above us!” Applejack declared.

“Trixie agrees!”

“Me too, but I think I'll check on Jackylin before we do. Yesterday she said she thought Faltos was going to try something. Maybe this is it.”

Jackylin had not been in her meeting room, nor was she in her bedroom. Instead we eventually found her after searching the entire castle and returned to our room to gather our things, concluding that she'd been buried under a pile of rubble somewhere and it was no longer safe, nor smart, to remain on Gaea. As I followed Applejack through the door a knife appeared at my throat for a second, and then was pulled away followed by a sigh of relief from my left. I turned my head and Applejack spun around. Trixie poked one of my legs with a hoof and asked why I'd stopped.

“I told you, didn't I?” Jackylin said rhetorically, and crossed the room to sit on the edge of the bed and face toward us. “I knew he'd try to pull something before you left; if he kills only me and not you, then he runs the risk of you either avenging me, or trying for the throne yourself. If he kills only you, then I'm still in charge, and I'd have him executed.”

“So what happens now?” I asked.

“We leave.” Applejack said simply. Jackylin nodded.

“After this failed assassination attempt he'd have to be a fool to stick around any longer. Lady Yishna's strong sense of honor makes it unlikely that her daughter will have planned this and probably stayed only to be a witness of my death if Faltos were to succeed.” Still hearing footsteps outside I let Trixie in and shut the door. If there was still an assassin or two around I didn't want a knife in my back. Seeing the puzzled look on my face, she elaborated. “Lady Yishna's people are not devoted to any one leader, but rather to the station of leadership itself. Not once in recorded history have they sought to rule our nation as a whole, and if Faltos could prove himself more clever than me, then they'd serve him just as they would have served me.”

“And serve him they will!” came a familiar voice from beneath the bed.

My gaze fell to the space between the bed and the floor as a small figure crawled out from under it and pushed itself up on its hands. Jackylin's knife pricked the figure's neck and it halted, but still lifted its head to reveal the child I'd spared from the labyrinth trial. She smiled grimly. “I die today, but I bring others with me to visit Nix!” The girl let herself drop to the floor while reaching into two of her front pockets with crossed arms.

Jackylin reached down to grab her, but recognizing the pockets she reached into I opened my mouth to warn Jackylin and the others to get away from her. I got the first to words out, but by then the girl had withdrawn her hands and brought her ball and the spark rocks next to one another. She closed her eyes, and I knew it was too late. The rocks swirled in her hand, and a small fountain of tiny lights erupted from them. There was a flash of light, the feeling of something hitting me, and then a loud bang followed by my back, arms, legs, and skull hitting the wall, and then nothing.

When next I came to, I felt pain all over, and I couldn't move. Something or someone was pushing against my side, and I felt something wet on my face.

“Answer Trixie! Are you alive, Human?!” I tried to mumble something, anything, but only managed to push a little air through my lips accompanied by a soft whistling sound. “Trixie thinks that he dead!” Trixie said in a shaky voice. She coughed.

“Move over, girl!” Came Applejack's voice. The sound of one set of hoofs striking stone drew closer while another moving away sounded as well, and then something soft and warm was pressed against my nose. I breathed out a little harder than I already was. “He's alive, ya git! Him being conscious is another thing, though.” She was silent for a moment, then said “Here, you grab one arm, and ah'll grab his other. We're getting outta this madhouse 'afore something else happens! With what's left uh Jackylin being spread all over the room and him out cold, it's only uh matter uh time 'afore some of these sharp-teeth Humans decide to have us fer supper!”

I felt my arms being lifted, and as Trixie and Applejack began dragging me out of what I assumed was left of our bedroom, I felt myself slipping away again. My eyes already closed, my thoughts melted away, and I passed out.

__ __ __ __ __

Faltos smiled, self-satisfied as he watched from a window a pair of colorful prey dragging the former-champion of the Contest across the courtyard to some overgrown shrubbery and hide both him, and themselves beneath it. There were times when friendship and loyalty were of great benefit to one's self. The trick, of course, was making sure that you used someone else' loyalty or friendship to your benefit.

The female child the previous king had chosen as one of his labyrinth killers had been friends with the hidden-weapon specialist known only as Nix, and she wanted a chance for revenge, and he had been quite happy to give her that chance. It had been a simple thing to direct her anger and sorrow at Jackylin, whom had convinced that Lighthand person to fight for her. Lighthand had, according to her, spared her rather than kill her, so her ire for him was lessened a little, as Nix had once done the same thing for her, but she was still resentful for it having been him that had done the killing, and still wanted to pay him back for it. If that smaller explosion he'd heard thirteen minutes ago followed by the elder being dragged out of the castle by the two Ponies rather than walking was any indication, both the girl and queen Darkfist were dead.

Faltos turned halfway around as the sound of a set of footsteps reached his ears. It was the daughter of Lady Yishna, Sheena Hawkthorne.

“Greetings again, Sheena. Your word on queen Jackylin?” Sheena's face turned a pale shade of green, to which Faltos smirked.

“She is dead, certainly. Most of her body is splattered against the walls and across the floor of her champion and servant Pony's bedroom. There was more in a few other places of the room that might have been from other sources, but queen Jackylin Darkfist is certainly a queen no more.” Faltos continued smirking.

“And so ends one of the shortest female reigns in known history. How soon can I begin my occupation of office?”

“Immediately, if you so desire.”

“Excellent. Do I have your people's loyalty?”

“As always, king Faltos, my people serve the crown.”

“Yes, yes!” He made a dismissive gesture with a hand. “I know of your people's traditional standing in most matters political, but if I give the order for direct war, will your people's fighters arm themselves and move out as quickly as possible?”

“We are always armed, king Faltos.”

“Good.”

Faltos withdrew an envelope from a hidden pocket inside his shirt. “Take this home to your mother and have her send runners carrying copies of this to every town and village and holding.

“The previous king wanted to waste time and lives with raids, and Jackylin Darkfist wanted to make peace.” He turned his gaze back out of the window. “I am going to send out people into Mythica in force, and crush what's left of their military forces and spirits. It's time to end this drawn-out war!”

A few hours later a servant came to Faltos while he dined on fish from Gaea's only ocean. He brought word that the Ponies that had been hiding in the bushes were on the move again and were following the dirt path away from the castle. Faltos nodded and thanked the servant.

When he was alone again Faltos called for the servant child that he'd been using as a spy and told her to deliver a note that he was going to write to Lyra's room. He did not, of course, say that it was Lyra whom was staying within it, and told her to slide the note under the door, and leave. Half an our alter, a knock came to his door and a voice said the words 'chuckling crooked'.

“Enter.” He replied simply, and the door's knob turned and the door swung open to reveal- no one. Contrary to the visual, however, the clopping sound of hoofs on stone approached him and the door swung shut of its own accord.

“You called, master Faltos?” the invisible Unicorn asked.

“Yes. It seems that Jackylin's pet Ponies are attempting to get away. They probably intend to go back to your world and warn your rulers that whatever it was they came here to do has failed. I want you to follow them, and if it becomes necessary, stop them by any means required.” Lyra hesitated, but bowed when he raised an eyebrow and frowned slightly.

“It will be done, master.”

__ __ __ __ __

Twilight Sparkle frowned as she examined Lighthand's staff.

After careful examination she had determined that it contained three magical signatures within it, but they seemed to be almost blended together in places. Because of this blending it was rather difficult at first for her to conclude that there were in fact, three separate signatures, but every time she decided to put it down a sense of familiarity began nagging at the back of her mind. There was something...special about that staff. Something that she almost-remembered like an echo of a childhood memory, but whenever she tried to reach out and grab it it slid out of her grasp once more. Setting down the staff for the eighteenth time in the last three days Twilight sighed, feeling frustrated.

Really she already had enough on her plate to worry about without also studying a magical tool that she could not use, but she couldn't help it. Every time something new and interesting came along her mind latched onto that one thing and she found herself unable to focus on anything else productively.

“Spike!” Twilight called.

Today the post office was closed, but Ponies still came to call at the library in hopes of having one extra letter sent, and the number of them had only grown over the last few weeks as more and more travelers, refugees, and volunteers that had heard of little Ponyville's transformation came expecting shelter, safety, or just plain wanted to see it. In a way it reminded her of the summer sun celebrations that she'd attended in the past before the war started, but the similarities ended with the swelled numbers and hungry mouths. Written on the faces of those that came in was not anticipation, but sorrow, desperation, and on the very rare occasion, hope.

That last one, hope, had been more common ever since the citizens of Ponyville had started constructing a second wall of defense around Ponyville, as well as weapons. Some had even begun taking a few simple combat lessons from the guards that had come with Applejack or had been injured in the recent confrontation at the now-leveled ruins of the royal castle in the Everfree forest.

The majority of princess Luna's army had remained on-site to make sure no straggling bands of Humans that had been out hunting would be getting away into the woods or back home to their world to report their disaster to their leaders, but nearly half of them had either marched onward for Manehatten or were recovering from injuries either at their base camp or there in their no-longer-little town.

As they had for more than a month, the Human encampment a few miles away had done nothing to harm Ponyville, and in truth she was, to her surprise, even finding herself growing comfortable around the few that occasionally came to town to trade for more fruit from the Apple-family orchard, and she wasn't the only one. Several of the more curious foals or young fillies (when their parents weren't around, that is) would frequently approach them and ask them questions concerning their world, how many different animals they'd eaten, what their favorite colors were, and so forth. At one point she'd seen one of the Human females teaching a group of three foals a game involving four cups with five dice in them each.

It was strange, considering they'd been enemies to now see them almost getting along, even if it was only with this small group of them.

But is it really so strange? Twilight wondered as she watched Spike coming up from the basement into the library proper. Rainbow Dash had once been friends with a Gryphon, and they predominantly eat meat, and most Dragons eat meat, too, yet I love Spike.

“What is it, Twilight?” He asked. Twilight trotted over to him and gave him a hug, to his mild confusion. A moment later he returned the hug. There may yet be a peaceful ending to this war.

__ __ __ __ __

The fight for Manehatten was won less than a day after Thanatos arrived at the city, but by the time he had arrived the Humans, two packs of Diamond Dogs, and some hundred or so surviving Gryphons had breached the city's outer wall in two places, routed the stationed Pegasus sky-patrol force, and set fire to the north-western quarter of the city. Nearly two thousand from both sides of the conflict combined were dead, several hundred were injured, and a few dozen soldiers and civilians were missing. With most of the Pegasi in the city dead it took three days to finally put out the last of the fires (the Unicorns and Thanatos were busy trying to save the lives of the dying at the time).

We had such hopes for our genetic descendants. Thanatos thought, depression at the forefront of his emotions. Epiales especially had great plans for them. How did it come to this? A call for help from outside one of the many outdoor medical centers drew his mind back to the present and he stepped outside to see an adult earth-Pony carrying what Thanatos assumed was his foal. The foal was bleeding from both a head injury, and a one of its legs, which was bent at an odd angle. Quickly Thanatos rushed to his side and closed his eyes in concentration. After a few seconds his face became sad and he opened his eyes again and looked the father in his eyes and slowly shook his head.

The father dropped to the ground as tears pooled in his eyes and wailed at the top of his lungs. Thanatos set a hoof on his left shoulder while the parent mourned, and looked back toward where he knew Everfree forest stood.

Yes, we made a mistake. Whether it was in the raising of the Humans, or in creating them to begin with does not matter anymore. All that matters is that I make up for that mistake and protect our little Ponies from that mistake now. Perhaps it's time we took the fight to them.

Chapter 17

View Online

Chapter 17

I came back to the waking world slowly, with the first things I heard being the familiar annoyed tone of Trixie's voice that I knew so well yelling at someone.

“For the last time, Trixie is a performer, not a doctor! Even if Trixie were one, I know nothing about how Humans work on the inside! I might kill him rather than help him!” I tried to open my eyes, but was only able to open one. My vision was blurry at first, then fuzzy, then it became as clear as it normally was. I was lying on something that made my bare arms itch when the wind blew, but other than that I had no idea where I was.

Above my chest Applejack and Trixie were looking at one another. Trixie was glaring at Applejack, and Applejack wore a from of her own.

“Well we can't jus' drag him all the way back through the jungle to that gateway! It'll look mighty strange to any Human that sees us, and with him bein' injured an' all, we'll draw curious folk like an ice cream shop draws foals on a hot summer day! Le' just pull all the pieces of bone out of his front that we can fer now, and clean him up while we've still got a source of water.”

The source of water was apparently a stream that we'd stopped next to off of the road, and I could hear it gurgling over possibly stones or bits of wood as its contents flowed by us.

“Before you do that,” I began. The girls looked down at me, surprised. “could I have a drink first?”

Apparently while I'd been unconscious they'd fled the room without grabbing any of our things, which included water bags, clothing, and food. Because of this, Applejack and Trixie had been living off the land while dragging or carrying me along behind them, and they had been following the stream for the most part rather than the road. When I asked if they still knew where the road was Applejack rolled her eyes at me.

“Wut do you take me fer? Of course ah do! Ah wouldn't be a very good scout if I had no sense of direction!”

“I apologize, Applejack. I meant no offense. By the way, how long was I out?”

“For a little more than two days.” Trixie answered. “When we fled from the castle we didn't stop until we were sure that we weren't being chased. It seems that whoever hired Jackylin's killer just wanted her dead.”

“Well, I'm not complaining about that.” I said, taking a breath before I began sipping water from a floating orb of it that Trixie had levitated from the stream. When I finished, I asked how bad I looked and if the two of them were okay.

“We are certainly in better health than you, Lighthand.” Trixie replied. “Both Applejack and I were further from Jackylin than you when the explosion went off, and then we had to drag you a few miles across cobblestone, dirt, twigs, and small rocks.” She sniffed and stroked her cloak, which now was quite dirty. “It wasn't fun.”

“I think he wuz talking 'bout his injuries, Trixie.” Applejack deadpanned, rolling her eyes again. “Well, to start, you've got a bunch of small holes in yer front, and we think it's bits o' bone and maybe some stone from the blast. Most of it just stuck in yer clothing or was pokin' you a bit, but some of it went deeper. I'm no surgeon, and Trixie ain't a healer, neither.”

“Well, that's no problem, I'll just-” I stopped mid-sentence. While I'd been talking I'd reached for my magic, and to my dismay could not feel it! I raised my head slightly so I could look at my feet and saw that one of my boots were missing. The boot.

“It's gone!” I exclaimed. “Where's my other boot?!” Trixie and Applejack gave me a puzzled look.

“Yer other boot? Why would yeh- ohhhh....” I nodded and then lowered my head back to the moist dirt. Trixie looked back and forth between us, and then asked what was so important about one ragged boot.

“The source of his power was in it, Trixie. Howeva...” Applejack's eyes trailed up Trixie's head to her horn. “We've still got another.”

“Hmm?” Trixie looked behind her and, seeing nothing, looked up with her eyes until she saw the horn I'd repaired. Her expression became puzzled. “Trixie does not understand.” Neither did I, as it suddenly occurred to me that I'd not mentioned this information to her yet. When did Applejack find out I got magic from horns?

“Twilight told me his secret before we left home, and to be wary of the fanged Humans that held Unicorn horns, as they could have the same ability.” She looked down at me. “She told me to act like I didn't know, though really, seeing as how you knew that a horn would open the door, how could ah not figure it out?” Trixie looked down at me in shock.

“So that means, you stole another Unicorn's horn?!” Trixie looked aghast.

“No!” I said fiercely. “I have never taken magic by force! All of the horns I've used were given to me, save for the first, which I inherited when I was in my twenties.” Trixie took a few steps back.

“Woah, take it easy! Trixie meant no offense! But what Unicorn would give up their magic?”

“The relatives of those that are dead. The first horn given to me was from a nurse named Heartblood who lived in Ponyville. The second was given to me by Luna and Celestia, and had belonged to one of their caretakers from when they were much younger. The others I-” I stopped for a few seconds, then continued. “I got after some friends of mine died. That one we left behind was one of those horns.”

“Oh...” Applejack repeated, her voice tinged with regret. “Mah apologies, I didn't know, or I woulda grabbed it.”

“I forgive you.” I sighed. “It served its purpose anyway; the king is dead, and we're not. It's not like we left its owner behind. She's been gone for a long time.”

Though Trixie had been somewhat hesitant towards me using her still-attached horn as a source of power, she allowed it and after a few hours I was up and moving again, though both of us were tired afterward due to the process taking energy from both of us and mine having been the one that was injured.

We rested for the remained of that day, and then began the long trek back to the Stone Arch Gateway, for the most part sticking to the stream to ensure that we had a continual source of water, but food was a bit of a problem for me given that I could not eat the trees' leaves or the grass, but fortunately we would occasionally come across freshwater fish and a few fruit trees (which were far more common than the fish, to my relief). There were a few days where I had to go without food, but I survived, and in a few days less time than it took us to arrive at the castle we had made it back to the Gateway. News of Jackylin's death had apparently not reached them yet, though news of our victory had. But we won't have long before news does arrive. We should hurry.

As with when we first crossed over Trixie became invisible, and though they wondered at my missing any footwear and having holes in my shirt, I 'explained' to them that my mission was urgent and that I had not had time to change my outfit or get replacement boots. From their expressions I doubted they really believed me as far as my clothing went, but one of them still walked away from our group and into the woods, leaving us three, and those four that were left went back to gazing back out at the jungle, their faces inexplicably bored once I declined their offer to tell them of the battle between myself and the former king.

After a good ten minutes the woman who'd left the group returned, holding a slim wooden box with a small lock on it. She handed it to the most decorated of their group, who pulled a key from his pocket and promptly dropped it. Frowning, he knelt down to pick it up, when suddenly a girl's voice called out loudly, shouting

“Jackylin Darkfist is dead without a Contest being called! They are the ones who killed her! Stop them!”

Our trio spun and we saw who seemed to be one of the guards from the castle pointing a finger at us.

Where did he come from? We were alone, weren't we?

The sound of weapons being drawn drew back our attention to the now very wary and disgusted sentries around the Gateway.

“We did no such thing, ya dirty liar!” Applejack objected, glaring at the guard. “We barely made it out of that room ourselves!”

“And yet you bear no injuries other than a few scrapes, which you could have gotten on your way here!” Observed one of the sentries, her weapon's blade slightly curved. “No wonder you did not want to talk much with us!”

“But sir, they're unarmed!” Objected the youngest of their group.

“Then they'll be easy to kill. Get them!”

Three men and three women came at us and for a second I froze. During that second, Applejack jumped in front of me and spun around so leg hind quarters faced the oncoming guards and she bucked the first one that reached us, the leader. There was the familiar snap of bones as her hoofs made contact with his knees, followed a split-second later by a scream as he fell to the ground, his neck landing on the point of his sword and sloppily cutting his head off. While one of the remaining five tripped over his corpse Trixie revealed herself and hurled a large stone that had been half-buried in the dirt into a roll that struck two more, one a man and the other a woman.

I took a stride forward and pulled my knife from my other boot, grateful that that though I'd lost Twilight's horn I'd still had a weapon on my person, and raised it at an angle to parry the curved blade being swung at me. As I pushed it my blade slid along hers and I balled my open hand into a fist and punched the woman attacking me in the face. The youngest of the sentries came at me from the other side, his weapon rising up from below me.

Again I was saved by Applejack, who bucked the flat of the blade so hard it flew out of his hand, his face following it in surprise.

A crashing coming from the jungle followed and joined by the sound of metal clanking and scraping on more metal signaled that the shouting had not gone unnoticed and enemy reinforcements were coming out way, and quickly.

“Trixie!” I shouted as I drove my knife into my foe's side. She grunted through gritted triangular teeth and clawed at me with her own empty hand, her clawed fingers tearing the skin on my face, causing blood to run into my beard. “Get to the Gateway! Stick your horn into the door's keyhole while turning your head to one side until it's in as far as you can get it, then pull it out!”

Trixie galloped underneath mine and my enemy's legs, her head lowered (for obvious reasons) and hopped over one of the badly injured that had been struck by her stone (who tried to grab her and received a magically-induced concussion their effort), skidding in the dirt to a stop in front of it. She looked over her shoulder at me and called over, asking if it would hurt.

“It can't hurt as much as-!” I twisted the knife, withdrew it and stabbed the woman again. “as getting stabbed by a sword! Hurry up!” I finished, yelling as I finally shoved the woman away and turning to help Applejack, who was certainly fighting better than I was. As I joined her she took down the last male of the group by using her powerful hid legs to launch herself up into his ribs, breaking them and impaling his organs with his own bones. He was dead before he hit the ground, and the last woman turned away from us and ran, leaving only the guard who'd originally sounded the alarm.

“Looks like my little plan failed. Oh well.” The guard shrugged and flickered three times in rapid succession, and then disappeared, revealing a familiar mint-green Unicorn. “You're still not leaving this world. I know your secret, Lighthand, and I also know that without a horn you're just as useless against a Unicorn in a fight as the Earth Pony.”

The sound of grating stone followed by Trixie shouting the door was open made the Unicorn frown, and her horn lit up. “It's nothing personal between us, but you all need to die now.” I dove to the left and Applejack to the right as a wall of magical energy the same color as the Unicorn shot toward us. The end of my right foot was hit, but fortunately all that happened was it being pushed back toward by backside, and I escaped injury. Applejack dodged it entirely, but neither of us managed to get back up to our feet before the rest of the sentries arrived on site.

Oh boy, we're in trouble now! I thought as the sweat droplets rolling down my brow increased.

“Secure the Gateway first! Don't let them es- gah!” Trixie reacted and levitated one of the fallen we'd defeated at the newcomers, knocking the first two back into the others, and buying a few precious seconds. Focusing her levitation on us next, she pulled Applejack and myself over to her, and then pushed us through it as the mint-Unicorn began firing bolts of energy at us.

Appleajck and I landed safely (albeit a bit roughly) on the ground in Mythica, but when we turned out heads to look back through the Gateway we quickly flattened ourselves on the ground again as magic whizzed through as well. Trixie turned her own body to run through after us, but an arrow stuck in her side. Trixie screamed, and as a second arrow struck her throat and it ended in a gurgle. She looked at us, tears forming at the rims of her eyes as her front legs buckled and she fell to her front knees.

“TRIXIEEEE!” I shouted, pulling myself back to my feet, the knife left behind in Gaea, and began running back through the glowing passage between worlds. Applejack grabbed my legs, causing me to fall on my face. I turned a desperate, angry face to her own as she hauled me back through. “No! What are you doing?! We have to he-”

“She's already dead, Lighthand!” Applejack shouted over me.

“No she's not! If I can get to her, we can-” The sound of a body dropping drew my gaze back through the passage, tears of my own running down my face. I saw, for just a second before the doors on the other side closed, a half-closed pair of glazed purple eyes. She was already dead, and not even Discord had the power to bring back the dead.

* * * * *

Meanwhile, in Jacob's Mythica, Human-Trixie bolted awake in her bed, breathing heavily, her throat aching and her stomach hurting as well. She ran a five-fingered hand across her throat and then her stomach, finding no injuries,and sighed in relief. She looked around, finding herself safe in her bedroom, in her house. Satisfied at the familiarity of it, she slowly laid her head back down on her pillow.

What kind of dream was that?! I felt like I was really there! Human-Trixie turned to one side and stared out of her window. Jacob, where are you? You've been missing for over a month, now! Please come home soon, you aren't the only one who misses old friends, you know.

^ ^ ^ ^ ^

“Get up, ya idjit!” Applejack scolded, kicking me gently (for a member of the Apple family) “They'll be comin' through that door any second! We have ta get out of here and tell Ponyville and the princesses what's happened!”

“I failed...” I muttered again. “That's twice I've failed to save a friend's life.”

“There wasn't anythang either of us could 'ave done, now come on!!” She began to drag me along behind her by one arm. After ten seconds of this the sound of grinding stone came again, and Applejack looked frantically over me. “Lighthand, ya might not have been able to save Trixie, but jus' like the rest of us, she volunteered for this little fiasco! Now me 'n you, we failed to save both Rainbow and Trixie, but once news gets back to the Human camp that Jackylin's dead, they might cancel the agreement we got! We gotta get back home 'afore that happens!”

My mind was still in a state of depressed shock, but I still got up to my feet, and began to follow Applejack through the woods, who ran just slow enough for me to keep sight of her, but quick enough that I myself had to run to keep up.

When we finally emerged from the forest we were both out of breath, but me more so than Applejack. While we ran we'd managed to lose our pursuers by doubling back several times (as Applejack later explained to me), and now we stood alone on the edge of the wilderness.

While I bent over and placed my hands on my knees for support and caught my breath Applejack scanned the area around us and told me that we should keep moving. I nodded and waved a hand at her, and, after straightening up, continued following her until close to nightfall when we finally arrived at the tree-trunk wall encircling Ponyville, which had grown considerably since we'd departed more than two months ago. The place was practically buzzing with activity even this late in the evening, and there were far more actual guards standing at the entrance this time, which turned out to not be the entrance to Ponyville, but rather the entrance to the the original wall that had been under construction when we'd left, and form there, into Ponyville proper.

We were, of course, stopped at the gate and I had to wait outside while Applejack was escorted into town to speak with whoever had been put in charge of the town (as one could hardly call it a village anymore).

Half an hour later Applejack came back along with the village's mayor and I was allowed inside, though not without an armed escort. After all, as far as the new residents new, I'd never been there before, and until my character could be judged, I was a possible threat. I did not hold it against them.

Our destination was Twilight's library, and inside awaited Twilight and Spike the Dragon. Twilight informed me that Applejack had told her what had happened in a brief summarized story, but wanted more detail. I nodded and took a seat as Applejack began her story again, I occasionally interjecting to add a detail here and there. The process took a bit over an hour and forty five minutes, by which time Spike had ever-so-thoughtfully brought in a bowl of fruit for us to snack on. Applejack took a cluster of grapes and I helped myself to a nice, juicy pear.

When it was all finished with, Twilight rubbed her face with a hoof.

“So Trixie, who you told to stay behind in the first place, is dead, Jackylin, our ally, is dead, and we don't know who's in charge now. Wonderful. So we're right back where we started from.”

“Not 'zactly, Twi.” Applejack objected. “We did succeed in killing the king.”

“Yes,” Twilight agreed verbally, but was now shaking her head. “but just how do you think the Humans camped near here are going react to hearing of her death? Even with some of them befriending some of the colts and fillies in town I don't think they'll be wanting to stay friends for long once the deal's off.” Twilight began pacing back and forth across the room. “Celestia needs to be told. She'll probably be too busy coordinating her forces where they're needed to send any help, but she still needs to know. Spike!”

Spike, who had been eating a bowl of small sapphires, burped and set the bowl down on a short table that might have been a stepping stool.

“Yeah, Twilight?” He asked, wiping his mouth with his arm, a few blue granules falling to the floor like crumbs.

“Here.” She levitated a dipped quill and a piece of parchment over to him. Spike nodded, and took one in each claw. “To princess Celestia, greetings. The Human Jacob Lighthand, and Applejack have returned. Jackylin Darkfist, as well as Trixie Lulamoon are dead, as is the previous king of the Gaea. I am nervous as to how to proceed with the Human camp, as they may become hostile once more when they hear of Jackylin's demise. Please advise me when you can.” Spike's scratchings continued for eleven more seconds, and then he rolled it up and torched it with a single breath.

Turning to the mayor, Twilight suggested that for now nopony else be told other than the guards and the hoof-full of soldiers that were busy healing up in the recently-extended Ponyville hospital. The mayor was nervous about the few Humans other than myself (after the liberation of those captured she trusted me a little, at least) and did not agree that it was a wise choice, but agreed to put off announcing it publicly for the moment.

“In the meantime, though, we should remove the other Humans from town.” The mayor stated.

“Why?” I asked. “It's not like they'll learn of Jackylin's death before the camp will, and judging from what Applejack told me on our way here, they seem to be getting along rather well with your citizens.”

“For the moment, yes, but none of them stay longer than a day or two before going back. What happens when they do find out?” We were all quiet for a moment, then the mayor continued. “My point exactly. We don't know.”

“There might be a very easy way to find out, you know.” Spike said after swallowing another mouthful of gems. We looked at him. He looked at Twilight. “We bring one of them in here, have a guard stand outside, and we tell them. If he or she goes nuts, you pin him down with magic, and the guard locks it up.”

We all traded looks, then nodded.

“I think that sounds reasonable enough.” The mayor agreed, speaking slowly, as if still mulling the pros and cons, though there were few. Either this would go well, or it wouldn't. If it didn't, like Spike said, it wouldn't take much to keep word from spreading.

Twilight smiled at Spike, looking proud of him.

“When did you turn into such a smart little Dragon, Spike?”

“Well, you know...” he blushed, turning away a little and shrugging. “I had a good teacher.” This time it was Twilight that blushed a little, and I smiled too.

The Human they picked later that day same day was one I'd seen sitting on a barrel sharpening the standard-issue long-knife that I was familiar with as we walked through the much-larger Ponyville. He had brown hair so dark it was almost black, a beard with no mustache, stood as tall as my father had been (almost six feet), and had only one eye with the other just being a patch of smooth flesh; he'd been born with only one eye. He also had several scars on his hands, but nowhere else.

“You wanted to see me?” He said, looking behind himself at the armored guard as he did. Twilight nodded.

“I did. I am afraid I have some bad news.”

“I guessed that from sir-frowns-a-lot. What is it?” He pointed a thumb over his shoulder as the door closed behind the leaving guard. Twilight took a deep breath, and the rest of us held ours.

“The king of your world is dead, and so is Jackylin Darkfist.”

The man blinked, then twisted his lips a bit, not really making an expression for a few moments. Then he nodded.

“I see. Well then,” He rubbed his hands together and turned his head to look at me, his face blank, but his eyes blazing. “tell me the name of the bastard that killed her so that I know who I'm going to kill.” My eyebrows rose. “Jackylin saved my life once back home when we were younger and on our first hunt. I owe her my life, a debt I can now never repay. The least I can do is avenge her.” He flexed the fingers of his right hand next to his knife's sheath, and stroked it with his index finger three times.

“I can't be certain,” I began. “but given his attitude toward Jackylin and us, I think it might have been-”

“Wait a minute.” The mayor interrupted. The man looked at her and frowned. She recoiled a little, but forced her face to return to calm. “The real reason we brought you here was to see if you'd turn on us now that the deal was off.”

“Our deal isn't off, miss Pony. On the contrary, our deal is sealed.”

“What?”

“Jackylin told me about her plan, and the deal before she left. The deal was for him” He pointed at me. “to help her kill the king so she could take his place. If the king is dead, then she did exactly that. How long she lived afterward doesn't matter. A deal is an oath, and to break it would be shameful.”

The mayor sighed with relief, a smile finding its way on her face for the first time that I'd seen since we'd met.

“I am very happy to hear that! Well then, if you'll all excuse me, I need to inform the guards that we've got nothing to worry about from your camp after all! Twilight.” She nodded at her. “Spike. Lighthand.” We raised a hand each (or claw in Spike's case) in a half-hearted wave when she addressed us, and then she left the library.

“Now,” the man said, once more looking at me. “the name.”

__ __ __ __ __

Faltos frowned in displeasure at Lyra, who fidgeted nervously. Though she had indeed managed to track them to the gateway, which he respected her for given that she was a herbivore rather than a hunter, but that did not make it any less a fact that she'd failed the mission he'd given her, and now Mythica might have time to rally their forces at the Gateway and hold them off indefinitely.

Faltos was not much for military strategy, but he was no moron. Once the way into Mythica was secured they could start making better strikes against the Humans that were already there, and once they'd been dealt with, they might be able to talk the Gryphons back into peace. If that happened, it would be that much harder to take the other world over.

“You failed.” He said simply. Lyra said nothing, but she was now making an effort to look everywhere but at him. “They've seen you, which means you're no good to me as a spy, and you've let them escape, which means they'll be forewarned that their attempt to take the throne has failed. Tell me, miss prey,” He narrowed his eyes at her, and took satisfaction in the fact that she was shivering from fear. He stood up from his seat and walked toward her until he was right in front of her. He squatted down and moved his mouth next to her hear. Whispering, he asked “of what use are you to me now? Give me three good reasons to not have your head literally on a silver platter.” With a dash of salt and lightly scorched on the outside.

“I-I...I-” Faltos stood up and smacked her face hard with his right palm, his fingers curled enough that his claws raked across her face, scratching shallow lines across it and drawing a few drops of blood. Lyra leaned hard to one side and almost fell to the floor, just barely catching herself. Faltos grabbed her head in his arms, gripping her tightly, his index finger nails just barely below her wide, terrified eyes.

“I have not worked so hard all these years to attain this position just to be thwarted now by a incompetent horse-girl who has delusions of being something she's not!” He threw her the rest of the way to the floor, where she scrambled against it to push herself away from her angry, and violent employer. He stomped away from her, his footfalls heavy and echoing in his new throne room. He kept stomping along until he reached the throne, until which time he placed a hand on it and looked down into the seat. Lyra, in the meantime pushed herself up to her hoofs, ready to run if necessary, though knew she'd not get far. Even if Faltos did not catch her, another Human would. Magic or no, as soon as she'd get tired, she'd be done for.

“I-I can still be y-your wild card. I can spy on your rivals unseen, a-and I can eliminate them at your command!” Lyra said, her tone desperate. Faltos laughed, to Lyra's confusion.

“You see, girl, that is why I'm king now, and not Jackylin. I don't kill my rivals until they cease to be of any value to me. I use them. I weave a web of intrigue and sow seeds of distrust amongst them until they live their lives as I live my own: I trust no one. This way of living has kept me alive, and proven to be a weaker state of mind for those unused to it.” He let his arm slide down the rough wood of the throne (rough, because comfort could make one soft) and fall to his side before once more walking toward Lyra. He stopped four meters away. Lyra tensed. “Still, you are correct.” Lyra visibly relaxed. “However, that's only one reason. You need two more.” Lyra nodded, and racked her brain while Faltos waited, still angry, yet genuinely curious if she could come up with two more reasons.

__ __ __ __ __

Celestia sighed, both relieved and worried at the same time at her student's latest letter, the second one during the day.

It would seem that my little student has grown up and managed to do what even I and my family failed to do. She made friends, or at least neutral ground, with Humans! Or at least some of the townsponies have. Perhaps my father wasn't so foolish with his hopes of bringing them back into our world after all... She rerolled the scroll and set it on her desk in case she wanted to read it again later. She would consider that topic more in the future, but for the moment the Humans dwelling near Ponyville were only one less problem on her literal list of problems.

Her uncle had dealt with the attacking forces at Manehatten, and the Gryphons were being a bit more cautious in their attacks on Cloudsdale now that they'd turned their city into a war-fortress armed with cannons loaded with shatter-shot, but sooner or later they'd come up with a new strategy, and they still were trouble for other cities and towns.

And then, of course, there were rumors all over Equestria of Dragon sightings near every town closest to the territory most often inhabited by the larger and older members of their species. If the Dragons were finally stirring to strike back as a whole against their invaders, she would have to move quickly to ensure that her little Ponies did not get caught in the middle, it it was not already too late.

Deleted Scenes 2

View Online

I know I'm taking forever to progress this, so here's a sort-of tide-you-over until I either finish this latest chapter or FINALLY finish the segment of Pokey Plant. I've been meaning to do that, too. I promise to have one or the other finished before New Years. Long as the planet doesn't blow up or we get invaded by aliens or something.

The Necro Walk Deleted and Rejected scenes

Deleted scene 1
--=
I was going to say (the below) and add yet another explanational link between

Mythology and reality, but decided agianst it because it was not really relevent to

story-flow. Plus it was getting late, and I ndeeded to go to bed.
--=

“Isn't there anything you can do to fix it?” I asked. “I'd rather not run the risk

of needing to fight a T-rex or a Velociraptor just because we don't know how far

back we've gone.”

“Oh, you needn't worry about that.” The Shield assured him. “Dinosaurs could

only be found on Earth. Most of them were Earth's 'echo' to Mythica's Dragons,

though the majority of them were much weaker and were all much less intelligent.”

“I might believe that about the T-rex and Pterodactyls, but what about the

Triceratops and or the Stegosaurus? I've not seen any Dragons that even remotely

resemble them.”

“Dinosaurs?” Ditsy asked, looking confused again. The Shield continued as if

she'd not heard Ditsy.

“Sure you have! You've seen Spike, haven't you? Twilight's baby Dragon?” I

nodded. “Spike's breed of Dragon is the original- and much larger, once he's fully

grown- version of the Stegosaurus.”

“And the Triceratops?”

“That was actually completely local and unique to Earth.

===

Rejected Scene 1
--=
"If you're going to do something, do it right!" I had recently recieved a comment on

my page essentailly telling me that I was taking too long to put up another chapter.

I rushed a bit and cranked this bit out, but after re-reading it the following day I

found that Jackylin's grandfather wasn't as in-character as he should have been, so

I took this out, and rewrote it. This took place during Chapter 8.
--=

-sparring with another elder that had recently arrived from Gaea whom had come from

their village. The rest said that they did not know.

When the two of them arrived on the selected grounds for sparring Applejack

was surprised to see that there were very few Humans watching the proceedings. A few

passing by stopped briefly to watch a few seconds, and then moved on again. Back

with the princess's forces a small crowd of ponies almost always was watching

whenever there was a sparring match occurring.

The two females watched as the elders traded several attacks, neither of

them able to get passed the others' defenses. Finally, after four more minutes

Jackylin's grandfather noticed the two of them watching and called for a break. The

other taunted him briefly, but did so with a good-natured smile and sheathed her own

weapon.

“So you're back.” Jackylin's grandfather said simply, turning his back on

his sparring partner. “You missed a great show!”

“So I saw.” Jackylin pointed a finger at the other elder. “Who's she?”

“An old friend of mine. She's been sent here to check up on our progress and

was quite impressed that one of our number” he winked at her “was able to design a

plan for capturing such a large and powerful beast. She's also here to inform us

that the king is planning an exotic feast back home and has ordered that a

representative from each town and tribe that is here must attend so as to inform him

personally of the progress we are making in taking over this world. Supposedly a

Griffon ambassador will also be attending!” He finished, smiling. “There is much yet

that we have here to do that must be overseen, and I was thinking of sending you in

my stead.” He winked at her again and smiled knowingly. Jackylin was surprised at

first, and then she realized what he was getting at and also smiled and bowed.

“It would be an honor, grandfather. Shall I take along the member of the

hunting expedition that made the plan for capturing the blue bear?” Her grandfather

seemed to consider this a moment, and then nodded.

“I believe that would be a good idea, yes. No doubt the king will wish to

commend you and him for this new hunting strategy.”

“Splendid!” The female elder exclaimed. “I too would wish to meet this man!

I'm told he's a handsome one!” She chortled, smiling. She frowned shortly after,

however. “Unfortunately this event will be taking place soon, so pleasantries shall

have to wait until we arrive. We have but a month to arrive on time.” The elder's

eyes fell on Applejack, who also examined her in turn. “It seems your family's

talents with animal care extend even to these creatures if you've gotten one to

trust you enough to follow you around! Oh, how I envy you! I was never much good

with animals.”

Jackylin looked down at Applejack, who ignored her whilst frowning at the

older Human and then looked up again. “I don't know if 'trust' is the right word,

but we each have something that the other wants and can easily provide. she wants to

not get eaten, and I want to have someone around that others will underestimate in

case of a dangerous situation, and if her presence makes them underestimate me as

well, then more to my advantage.” The elder nodded her approval and expressed her

regret to Jackylin's grandfather that they would not have very much time before

she'd need to leave again.

“Think nothing of it.” He lifted his practice sword again. “Shall we

continue?” She nodded and raised her own weapon.

Now ignored by both elders and satisfied that her grandfather was confident

that her plan could succeed Jackylin left the two of them to their friendly contest

and began gathering the things she'd need for the long roundabout journey to the

Stone Arch Gateway and eventually to the king's castle.

Applejack sat on her backside and waited for Jackylin to finish stuffing

several saddlebags full of food, drink, and clothing, as well as a nasty-looking

dagger with a two-inch long spike on the bottom of its handle, which she sheathed

and hid underneath the clothes. Applejack herself had little intention of going to

Gaea but wanted to know just what it was that was on Jackylin's mind. Applejack was

no psychic, but it didn't take one to guess that there was more going on during

Jackylin's conversation with her grandfather than was said.

“So why are you filling saddlebags with yer stuff? I ain't gonna carry it

for you!”

“I never said that you would. These wouldn’t fit you, anyway. These were

made to fit a Griffon.”
===

Deleted Scene 2
--=
It'd been over a month since my last chapter post, and I wanted to post another

before I went to bed. Another reason for cutting this is because it wasn't really

needed.
--=
Pipsqueak headed first to the town blacksmith, but he was out. A note on his door

said that she was helping with the construction of the spike trench, and that that

smithy would liekly be closed for the next several days as well. Frowning, Pipsqueak

trotted around to the back side of th ebuilding where various metal scraps from

failed projects or leftover unused material had been placed. The junk was in a

careless pile and had been left to rust, whilst the extra stuff instead was stacked

(if it could be stacked. Bags were piled) and covered by a tarp. He decided first to

dig through the scrap heap.

Most of the scrap heap was completely worthless in terms of immediate use,

but he supposed that it could be melted down and reshaped if need be. The rest of it

was either misshapen, had sharp edges that he had no desire to try and pick up, or

fell apart when he tried to pull it out of the pile. Taking what he thought might be

useful and hoping he didn't cut himself Pip precariously balanced his load on his

back and

===
Deleted scene 3
--=
While this didn't really bother me, I wanted to progress the story and actually work

at getting them to and into Gaea, and while I believe that cahracter build is

important, for the most part, with a few minor differences here and there, the

character personalities remained the same. Certianly much more than I'd originally

intended, but I'm okay with that.
--=

I rejoined Applejack outside of the cafe where she was having lunch with Applebloom

and her niece. I had been going there so I could have what would probably be my last

meal of greens for awhile given that unlike Jackylin I could not survive on meat

alone for too long and it would look strange for me to be carrying veggies when

Applejack would be bringing her own food already. Juice waved me over and invited me

to sit, but due to me being far too tall to sit on a hay bale and not have my knees

level with the table I sat on the ground.

“So you and auntie Applejack are going on a dangerous mission?” Juice asked.

I nodded. “Take care of her, would'ja?” I laughed.

“Knowing Applejack, it'll be her taking care of me! After all,

she's the soldier. I'm just a mage. Without my magic, any of you could probably kick

my butt.”

“Butt?”

“My flank.” Applejack gave me a surprised look.

“Seriously? Yer that bad a fighter?”

“I didn't use to be, but it's been years since I've had to fight using my

body and not my magic. I'm really out of practice. Hopefully it won't be an issue.”

“Well if'n it does become one, I'll watch yer back if you'll watch mine.” I

nodded. “Have ye been ta see Fluttershy yet? She asked after ya.”

“She did? What did she want?”

“She was concerned as tah whether or not you'd come back in one piece after

overhearing you'd incapacitated an Ursa Minor. I told her that yeh were fine. She

said she'd like the speak with yeh a'fore you'd be leavin', if'n it was alright with

you.”

“I don't have a problem with it.”

A server nervously approached our table and took our orders, giving me a

nervous glance as he approached and a skeptic one after I'd given my order of

vegetable soup. I'd also ordered a side of broccoli and cauliflower. When he'd left

we made small talk for until our meals came, and then ate them. When I was finished

I asked where I might be able to find Fluttershy, and then excused myself.

I knocked on Twilight's door and waited patiently. My patience was rewarded

when the top half of the door opened a crack to reveal Fluttershy peeking out from

behind the door.
===

Rejected scene 2
--=
This happened after Jacob opened the Stone Arch Gateway. Or, would have happened,

anyway.
--=

“Hello everybody!” I said, still cheerful.

“Who're you?!” One of them demanded in a gruff voice. “How did you open the

Gateway?!” I dropped the smile and gave them an exasperated frown.

“The same way we always open it, you oafs!” Jackylin came through

shortly after
===

Rejected scene 3
--=
I can be brutal sometimes, but I don't like directly stating that children are

getting killed. This would have taken place during the scene where Jackylin found

that kid behind the painting.
--=

Torture was something that disgusted her, as it just meant that one's own will was

too weak to overcome their opponent's. However, sometimes the threat of it was just

enough. “Kid,” she began, holding up her knife once more. She had found it with just

a small amount of blood along one edge, which probably meant she'd only nicked their

little spy, but a cut was still a cut. “have you ever heard about the 'Death of a

Thousand Cuts'? It's nothing fancy or overly bloody
===

Rejected scene 4
--=
This one would have occurred after the servant that brought the food during chapter

10 left.
--=

After a few more minutes she spoke.

“My race is going to starve itself if it relies solely on this world for

food, but before it does that my nation will attack my home town and pillage it of

its livelihood, which would destroy it. We got into this mess due to there not being

laws of population limit and because of those that hunted for sport.” She turned

around to face us. “We cannot afford to have potential enemies listening in on us or

else we'll never get anything done."
===
Rejected Idea 5
--=
I was originally going to have the confrontation between Jacob and the king consist

of three parts with the first being them going into the jungle for three days, but

decided to be lazy and go with something else instead.
===

Rejected scene 5
--=
This would have happened during the Labyrinth trial against the blade-assassin.
Really Jacob could have just used magic to break every bone in the blade-fighter's

body right from the start (if he'd been in the presence of mind) but decided that

would have ended it too quickly.
--=

I tried using what little self-defense moves I'd 'learned' from Kung-Foo

movies, but either they were simply ineffective in such a situation, or I was doing

it wrong, with the latter being far more likely. So I decided to cheat and broke

both his legs at the same time.
===

Rejected Scene 6
--=
I recalled that some of my readers wanted me to have Jacob display his increased

skills with magic, but given that they were fighting beneath the castle I did not

think it a good idea to have him do something Gaea-moving lest he bring the castle

down on top of himself. Instead I wanted to drop the Sibling Assassins from a great

height, but again, they were underground.
--=
I dropped my night-vision so I'd be able to see in color, and then cast my vision

about for them. There! They were covering their eyes with their hands and

cringing away from it. I smirked and lifted the two of them from the ground

simultaneously. Realizing they were no longer on the ground they hastily removed

their hands from their eyes, squinting at the hastily-dropping-away ground. I hailed

them and they looked at me, amazed, and rather than frightened, they seemed thilled.

“Who are you, old man?”

“I am the man who is going to kill your king! I am Jacob Pharoh Lighthand

the Ninth!” I dropped them from
===

Deleted Scene 4
--=
Details are nice, but it these weren't really necessary for the progression of the

story.
--=
Fire-manipulation was one of the first magics I'd used, and it was also one of those

I was best with. But fire, enchanted or no, used oxygen to burn, and I had yet to

feel a single breeze whilst down here, which probably meant that if there was an

opening down here that led to the outside the only time there would be a

cross-breeze (and therefore fresh air) would be when the dungeon door was opened. If

I did not want to suffocate, this would have to be brief.
===

Rejected scene 7
--=
I don't much care for villains who monologue.
This happened during the confrontation between the nameless king and Jacob after he

lifted the chunk of packed dirt up form the arena ground.
--=
Simple, really. I can use magic because my weapon is partly made from ((At the time

I had no name for Mantle)) I knew from the first time I handled his horn that it was

special. When I first touched it I was only one of those that gather the weapons for

being brought out during a Contest. When my hand brushed it I felt a chill run up my

arm. Later after the Contest I found the spiral spike again and began asking where

it had come from.
===

Deleted Scene 5
--=
It didn't feel right to just end that section of chapter-filler the way I did, so I

cut it.
This was at the end of a bit with Faltos after the king's death in chapter 14.
--=
Lyra he had already sent back to her room to prepare for her return to Mythica. She

had already been caught once, and given that those that had caught her were still

around it would have unwise for her to stay for too much longer. Especially given

who she'd been caught by. It would be rather unfortunate if they were to

discover that it was he who had hired her.
===

Deleted Scene 6
--=
I found that it saved me some effort (given that most of chapter 15 was filler for

the month (and change) that Jacob, Jackylin, Applejack, and Trixie were gone) and it

meshed better story-wise to cut and scrap his journey and encounters in the city to

simply jumping to the next section and having Celestia be finishing up a

conversation with him. It told the story of a pack of Diamond Dogs that had decided

to actually take a side as well as jumped to bringing more detail on the siege of

Manehatten.
--=

A week of walking and sleeping on the surface world later he stopped before

Canterlot's outer gates and seeing no Ponies standing guard outside or up on the

outer walls knocked on the ornately-carved thick oak doors, hardly making any sound

at all, and certainly not enough of one to be heard from the other side.

“Hmm...” He scratched his head (knocking several bits of dirt loose to fall

to the ground below) and looked up to the top of the doors, holding the paw he'd

used for knocking above his brow to block the sunlight from his eyes. There was

plenty of noise from the hustle and bustle of the population living inside the

walls, but no response at his attempt to convey that he was outside.

===
Deleted Scene 7
--=

I was going to have most of Mythica-1 be having dreams about the universe that Jacob

was walking around in, but that would have de-railed the end I've got them

spiralling towards.
--=
Back in the Eqestria that Jacob knew, the muscles around Trixie's eyes tightened and

she rolled over, mumbling something incomprehensible. She had been having bad dreams

for more than a month now, and she was not the only one.

===
Deleted Scene 8
--=
I'd thought about having the deceased main six have a conversation regarding Jacob's

progress through the world they'd crafted as his test, but thought that by having it

that it would make the story a little less...I don't know how to put it.
--=
In a black emptiness, several outlined figures of light conversed with one another

at the images of the world that Jacob now rested in scrolled by like an

old-fashioned projection film.

“He is injured.” Said the first figure, observing Jacob's efforts at

healign the many injuries dealt to him by the now-dead king.

“Yes he is, but hey, he won, right? That's got to count for

something!” A second voice agreed and objected.

“As you well know, winning isn't everything. We already suspected he

might get this far anyway.” The first replied to the second. A third voice

joined the conversation.

“But...um...isn't this being a little too hard on him?”

===
Rejected Scene 8
--=
This would have taken place in chapter 18 when Applejack was leaving.
--=

Er,” Rarity winced as a passing Human female raised an eyebrow at her. Rarity made

an apologetic nervous-smile. “no offense to you personally, of course!

“Regardless,” she continued as the Human left. “you've neglected to answer

my question, Applejack.”

“I've been recalled from Ponyville, and ordered to Manehatten to help clean

up and rebuild it. Given who's in charge of Gaea now and how willin' he was to throw

away a young'un's life to kill us he'll prolly be hitting us harder soon. Ya'll had

better be preparin' yerselves out here too.”

===

Chapter 18

View Online

Chapter 18

The town was understandably excited to learn of the (by strict definition) success of our mission, but by the fourth day since mine and Applejack's return the original story had been retold and embellished so many times that some of the more gullible Ponies (most of them impressionable children) now believed that the king had been a huge, muscle-bound demon that had escaped from Tarturus centuries ago with blood-red eyes and goat-like horns, and that I'd shape-shifted into a Dragon elder and swallowed him whole to win. This was not the strangest, nor the most ridiculous of the stories, but I certainly got tired of being asked to demonstrate this ability.

For close to two weeks, almost nothing out of the ordinary (if even being stuck in an alternate universe could be called 'ordinary') happened, and I quickly grew bored from the almost complete lack of anything to do besides mundane labor, and with nothing to do, sorrow over yet another friend being dead sunk in. I did the best I could to distract myself, but it wasn't easy; soldiers came and went for some brief R and R or to heal an injury or two, or to visit family that had decided (quite foolishly, in my opinion) that Ponyville was safer than their own towns or villages. The amount of Humans allowed into town had nearly tripled once word got around, though both they, and myself were often greeted with distrust if not hostility by the more recent additions to the town's population, though at the mayor's insistence no outright violence between the two races was allowed, and the local children still got along with them rather well.

At first I tried walking to the Apple-family farm to see if they needed any help, but with the influx of Ponies of all breeds there wasn't really any need in any capacity for a Human's help, though Apple Juice offered to let me help her repair her mother's old club house for some of the new children to play in. I agreed, but it took less than a day as Apple Bloom had kept it in fairly good condition for sentimental reasons. By the time the sun had begun to set me and Apple Juice had not only repaired it, but also made a few benches to sit on and had smoothed them with sandpaper to prevent splinters.

“Ah've got tah admit,” Apple Juice said as we walked down three stories on the ramp (one of the things we replaced due to the tree's growth) to the ground. “yer hands sure are more useful for handling tools than these hoofs!” She raised one for emphasis. I quirked an eyebrow as I looked at it.

“You know, even after all the time I've been around your race, I never did understand how you Ponies could pick something up without gripping it in your teeth.”

“Ah've asked mom about that too.” Juice shrugged. “She just sez 'magic' and leaves it at that.” She set her hoof back down on the rotting leaves and twigs that were the forest floor. “Ah don't think she knows either!”

“Well, I suppose it doesn't really matter so long as it does work. I bet it'd cause a lot of headaches if you had to swing a hammer with your head all the time.” Apple Juice nodded as we started moving the scrap wood left over from our project to the base of the tree where it would be out of the way, but easy to find should the foals in town wish to do something with them.

Once we were completely finished we stowed the tools away in their tool shed, and locked it . With nothing else for me to do I bade Apple Juice farewell I returned to the town and Twilight's library (her door was unlocked), where I began cleaning and sorting the dusty bookshelves (and dusty books) to kill time.

With Spike being absent from the library on a daily basis and busy sending mail all day I figured that Twilight would not mind a little volunteered work. Twilight herself was not home, but to my surprise Rarity was there browsing through the romance novels. Well, some of them,anyway. She only seemed to be interested in one particular section, and given that the books all had spines that were the same shade of red, I took them to be a series.

It took several minutes of me pulling the books from the shelves and piling them before Rarity noticed that she was not alone. Her first reaction at something not standing on four legs was to recoil a little and look nervous, but when I met her eyes and she recognized my face she calmed.

“Oh, it's only you. I am sorry about that.”

“Oh, it's no problem.” I replied, lifting the feather duster I'd acquired from an abandoned stepping stool to begin sweeping the thicker dust from the shelving. I'd need to get a slightly-damp cloth to wipe the books down later, but for now I would be just focusing on the shelves. “I'm fairly used to it by now. At least you're not glaring at me just for being in the same town as you.” I sneezed on the cloud of dust floating in the air and took a few steps back and waited for it to settle a little. Perhaps I should have used a cloth for the shelves as well...

Rarity had been about to walk closer, but promptly stopped when she saw the spreading dust storm I'd caused and gave it a look of disdain.

“Um, perhaps you should let Spike do that.” She said it like a hopeful question rather than a statement. I shook my head.

“Rarity, you might not have heard about this yet, but Trixie is dead. Worse, she died saving my life, and I watched her die and was unable to help. I don't want to dwell on that any longer than I have to.”

“Yes, Applejack told me the same story earlier. If I'd not heard it from her, I'd have not believed it. Trixie Lulamoon had always been a bit of a self-important one whenever we'd encountered one another.”

The dust cloud had settled, and I picked up the duster again to continue where I'd left off, then looked at it, then the shelves, and shook my head and put it back down again. I looked at Rarity.

“Any chance you know where Twilight keeps her dish cloths? I think a damp rag would be better for cleaning these shelves off than the duster.”

“I heartily agree with you, darling! Sadly, no I do not, not for certain. though if it's a dish-rag you want, would it not be in the kitchen near the sink?” I felt stupid, and nodded before walking across the all-wood (with exception to a few strategically-placed metal candle sconces) room and into the all-too-familiar kitchen. There were a few differences, of course, such as a few cupboards either not existing and the floor being tiled in alternating blue and green squares rather than simple wood of the tree we stood in like much of the rest of the house. The water pump sink was still the same, and the enchanted cooler was still in the same place with several small black and white pictures on it of Twilight's friends, a few family members and- one of them in particular caught my eye.

What is this? I thought, taking one of them in my right hand and pulling it out from behind the magnet that held it in place. That can't be right... My eyes became wider, but my eyebrows pressed down. I knew this picture!

The picture itself was of Twilight and Pinkie Pie wearing big grins standing with one foreleg over what would have been one another's shoulders had they been Human as they stood up on their hind legs. Behind them stood a huge waterfall and a black guard rail (which they were leaning against to prevent tourists from falling into the river below. The two appeared to be waving at whoever was holding the camera. This is not possible.

I knew this picture because I knew the waterfall, and I knew who had taken the photograph. The waterfall was Niagara Falls; the picture had been taken by me thirty five years ago when Twilight decided she wanted to go globe-trotting (no equine-pun intended) on Earth and see all its major landmarks. Pinkie had wanted to come too, and had taken a leave of absence from work that lasted for almost two months. It had been a fun time, and we brought home a good many souvenirs, memories, and pictures from it. Just seeing it brought back the din of the water rushing endlessly over the submerged cliff and the thunder of it plunging into the river below, and the feeling of the spray of the smaller falls on my face and neck at the Cave of Winds (which had, though it was still ironically named such, had collapsed a few decades before we'd visited) where a few smaller waterfalls cascaded down the dark rocks of a shorter cliff in front of us and occasionally splashed on the boardwalk that had been built for tourists to walk on.

At one point Pinky Pie had pulled a surfboard out from behind a tree we'd passed on our way back for one last look at the larger falls and we'd needed to tackle her to keep her from trying to surf her way down the the much larger Niagara Falls. Just seeing the photo brought brought both an upturn of the corners of my mouth, and a dull ache in my chest.

The sound of hoof steps behind me as well as Rarity's voice speaking to me drew my attention away from the photo.

“Are you feeling alright, Mr Lighthand? You seemed to have zoned out a bit, there.” I looked back at the picture to discover that its appearance had changed from Twilight and Pinkie to one of Twilight and her brother in the aftermath of a cake-fight at what seemed to be a birthday party when they were younger. Both of them wore embarrassed grins, and were smeared all over with icing and chunks of ruined cake. A single small candle stuck out from one blot of icing just below Shining's nose. I blinked a few times and shook my head, frowning slightly.

Careful, Jake, you're starting to see things that aren't there, now!

“Lighthand?” Rarity repeated, her tone now puzzled rather than curious. I returned the picture to the refrigerator and cleared my throat.

“I'm fine. Just remembering the past, is all.”

I placed the last book of the last shelf in its place and dusted off my hands, though there was likely little to none on them, feeling proud of myself. It had taken the remainder of the day's sunlight, and a good portion of the night as well, but it felt nice to be able to do a mundane task again.

Neither Twilight, nor Spike had yet come back from whatever it was they had been out doing, but given that I'd not asked permission to be in her home (even though it doubled as a public library and pretty much anypony was allowed inside at any given time of day) I did not particularly mind. Rarity had gone home shortly after I'd finished reorganizing the first bookshelf, taking two of the books she'd been looking through from the same series. Before leaving she'd asked how the clothing she'd made for me had held up under constant use. I replied that they had remained comfortable while I'd used them, but I sadly had been forced to leave them behind on Gaea during our hasty escape. She sighed at her wasted effort, but replied that she was happy I enjoyed them. Shortly after, she left.

My efforts concluded, I returned the cloth to the sink and one last time thoroughly rinsed and squeezed the water out of it, this time placing it in a small laundry basket that contained several other small cloths and a few large (for Ponies, anyway) towels that presumably had been used after a bath.

As I came back out into the library-proper I was greeted by a pleasantly surprised Twilight Sparkle. Her head turned at the sound of my footsteps and she asked me if I had done this. I nodded, and she thanked me.

“I'd have done it myself or had Spike do it, but we've just been so busy lately that we just haven't had the time!” I smiled and absently scratched at my beard. “I haven't been able to write up a new monthly schedule in almost five months! It's driving me crazy!”

“And with me helping to turn part of your nation's war on its ear things have only gotten stranger, right?”

“You have no idea! Not that I'm not grateful that you did, but with all the letters being sent out from Ponyville's new residents both the town's mail Pegasi and poor Spike are getting almost no breaks! He's already started complaining about a sore throat from constant fire-breathing, and several of the mail Pegasi have threatened to quit if they don't get a week-long vacation, or at least higher pay soon.”

“Is that why he isn't here with you now?” Twilight shook her head as she trotter to her couch and flopped face-down on it.

“Nah. Rarity asked for his help as we were coming home and, of course, he gladly followed. I think he's making a mistake by not getting a little extra sleep, but then, there have been times where I've stayed up much later than I should have, too.” Twilight rolled over onto her back and stretched, and then leaned her head forward to look at me. “Come to think of it, do you actually have a place to stay in town?” I shook my head.

“No. The last time I slept on an actual bed besides when I first arrived here was when we were on Gaea. The mattress was nice enough, but it was always sticky from humidity.” Twilight made a face.

“To be perfectly honest I still feel a little edgy around you, but if you'd like you can use the bed in the basement. It's a little dusty, but it's dry, at least.”

“I would like that, thank you.” I said with a nod.

I woke up during the night shivering in the dark and sweating. During the night I'd dreamed of Trixie's death in vivid detail, only, as the Gateway door swung closed I heard an accusing voice ask why I had abandoned her. My brain told me, as had Applejack, that there really was nothing that I could have done, but a knife of guilt still twisted in my gut.

Twilight's basement had no windows, so it would be dark regardless so long as none of her machinery was running or there were no lit candles. Because of this, very soon after rising from the dusty mattress to head upstairs for a drink I tripped over what I'd later learn was a box of printer parchment and fell to the floor after exclaiming loudly, scattering the contents around the box. I groaned and pushed myself up and slid my knees beneath me, and then as I prepared to rise once more to my feet a little voice in my head pointed out that crawling would probably be safer. This turned out to be the best decision, and after nearly bashing my fingers against the first of the steps leading up to the ground-level floor I made my way to the door and opened it to an equally dark room save for the light of stars twinkling on the other side of the window.

Glad to see that even with all the violence and dark events going on that Luna can still find the time to make a work of art from the canvas that is the night sky. I smiled a little, but then recalled that staring at the sky would not quench thirst unless you were staring up at a rainstorm with your mouth gaping open and once more crawled across the floor in the direction of what I hoped was the kitchen. It was, and after in but a few moments my thirst was sated and I returned to bed.

__ __ __ __ __

Earlier that day, while the sun was still in the air

Applejack frowned at the note she'd just received from a delivery-Pegasus and reread it.

The note contained her new orders. Given that her original mission was complete and that she had returned from Gaea (that particular mission not being one that had been sanctioned from her commanding officer nor reported, and only Celestia's intervening prevented her from being punished for abandoning her post) there was no further military reason for her to remain in Ponyville, and as a result she was being ordered to Manehatten to assist in the refortifying of the city in the event that it was attacked again.

As much as she wanted to stay and help protect her family, she was a soldier, and and she could hardly desert, being the bearer of the Element of Honesty. Not that that really matters very much anymore. she thought bitterly, recalling once more her friend's death. With Loyalty no longer having a bearer as of this moment, the abilities of the materiel representations of the Harmony Elements would be greatly weakened, if its powers could be used at all.

Applejack sighed and thanked the Pegasus, giving him a bit for his trouble. He nodded and asked if she wanted to make a reply. Applejack shook her head and the Pegasus turned and rose into the sky.

Applejack had not brought much with her to Ponyville, and so it took very little time for her to be packed and ready to head out of town. She stopped in the market to buy some food for her saddlebags, then trotted next to one of the town's water fountains and filled two canteens, both of which she also placed in her saddlebags. Now ready, she headed for the northern exit of the town (it only had two, now) with the intent to exit it.

Before she could reach it she ran into Rarity, who was now dressed in what she could only assume was meant to be army fatigues, but given that the 'camouflage' design had been made from crushed gems and made her shine brighter than a lighthouse she looked more like she was live bait for a Dragon.

“Applejack!” Rarity greeted while Applejack blocked some of the light shining off Rarity shining into her eyes. “Are you going somewhere?”

“Rare, if yer tryin' ta make somethin' to be hidin' yerself in, that gem-suit ain't it!” Applejack remarked, still shielding her eyes. “Unless yer trying to blend in with the contents of the royal treasure vault!” Rarity laughed at first, thinking Applejack was joking, but upon seeing Applejack's lack of a smile or smirk, she stopped.

“Well, it's not as if I'll be doing any real fighting, darling. No doubt the princesses will stop those awful Humans from getting anywhere near us, and if they do, well then, we've got our own little fort to fight them with, don't we?” Rarity's eyes suddenly widened and she threw a look down the street towards a bare flagpole. “Oh! I've forgotten to give our town's flag to the mayor to be raised!”

Briefly forgetting er conversation with Applejack, she spun and ran toward her home and shop only to recall that abandoning a conversation without saying goodbye was rather rude, and even more so when the person you were speaking to was about to leave town.”My apologies, Applejack.” Applejack nodded. “Do you think you'll be coming back again anytime soon?” To this, Applejack shrugged.

“I hope so, though I don't rightly know. I'm in the army now, Rarity. I can't just go wherever I please without orders, y'know.” Applejack looked in the direction of Everfree forest. “Hopefully when I do come home again it'll be fer a more pleasant reason than a mission fer the war.” She turned her head back so that she could see Rarity again. “Ya take care of yerself, Rare.”

“And you take care of yourself, Applejack.” Rarity trotted back to Applejack and the two hugged. “Have a safe trip, and come see us again soon.. We'll make sure the town stays standing until you do.”

Applejack nodded, and left the town.

Although Applejack felt guilty about not saying goodbye to her other friends, Knowing Twilight, she'd probably have tried to convince AJ to let her write to the Princess about letting her stay, and AJ didn't want the princess to look like she was showing favoritism. Fluttershy was probably busy helping with the caring of the Ponies that were still recovering from injuries dealt to them during the attack on the now-destroyed castle of the Royal Sisters in Everfree, some of whom were still in very bad shape. Even though Fluttershy wouldn't mind taking the time to say goodbye, the injured ones were more important (as far as Applejack was concerned).

As for Pinkie Pie, she wasn't the Pony she used to be. According to Twilight, Pinkie hadn't thrown one party since Rainbow Dash's death, and even though she still told jokes and worked at the Sugarcube Corner, a smile on her face was a rare sight nowadays. Her hair almost always hung straight lately, and with exception to Lighthand, treated the Humans in town with nothing but hostility.

Applejack sighed. Can anypony hold it against her, though? If I hadn't had the time to get to know miss Darkfist and Lighthand, I'd probably be the same way. I don't think I'll ever forgive them for killing Rainbow, but just like not everypony is all good or all bad, I've accepted that not all Humans are bad either.

“I hope that filly don't go and do something foalish.” Applejack muttered. “The last thing we need to do is make our neighbors angry when we just made nice!”

__ __ __ __ __

Pinkie Pie gave her peppermint spears one final look and rolled her eyes. True enough, most things pointy could kill just as well as a sword, but they were hardly intimidating, and it was more likely that if the Humans decided to wear some heavier armor then her candy weapons would be far more likely to shatter or fragment and break rather than do more than knock whom they hit to the ground.

How could I have been so ridiculous? Pinkie Pie tossed them into her closet and shut the door.

Her room was as it usually was, which is messy in general, however, there was a mild amount of organization to the mess. Most of her party supplies had been either boxed and stored in her closet, or had been swept into a dustpan and disposed of in a wastebasket (and emptied several times). On her walls where once there were a number of cork-boards with various pictures, lists of invitees for potential future parties, and a new design for her welcome wagon had once hung, now there was instead only four things.

The first of the four were a small scrapbook's worth of pictures of her and her many friends doing things over the last few years. The second was an enlarged map of Equestria marked with little colored flags of Yellow, Green, and Red where military camps for her nation, the Human invaders, and recently, the Dragons had been rumored to be. Yellow was Equestria, Green were the Dragons (who, in reality, had no camps at all, but at the very least marked the general area that they were supposed to be in at the moment) and Red were the Humans. The last things on her wall were a single blue feather, and Rainbow's old Shadow Bolt Nightmare Night costume. Both of which were tacked securely to the board.

Pinkie pie turned her head to look at this feather and sighed, her eyes brimming with tears, but allowed none of them to fall.

“The Humans in town can pretend and play nice all they like, but I'm not falling for it!” she hissed in a whisper. “I will never forgive them for what they did to you, Dashie!”

Just then, a knock came on her bedroom door, and Pinkie Pie wiped her face on her hoof to clear away any moisture from her eyes. “Come in!” she said, putting on a fake smile.

The door partially swung open to reveal a cautious face. It was Pipsqueak again.

“Miss Pie?” Pinkie let her fake smile fall away. While she still put on a show for the Cake family and for the townsfolk she was less familiar with beyond saying hello to him when they passed one another in town while he was growing up, Pipsqueak had spent enough time working with her for the last month and a half to read her moods, and tell when she was faking.

“Hello, Pips. What do you want?” She asked.

“To see how you're doing, Miss Pie.” He replied, swinging the door the rest of the way open and entering. “Lately you've been...well, you've been distant. That isn't like you.”

“Well, to be fair, Pips, I've never lost my best friend to murderers before, and then had those same murderers come to my home and be welcomed by the mayor.” Pipsqueak broke eye contact with Pinkie Pie and looked at the floorboards. Pinkie Pie sighed and rubbed her face. “I'm sorry, Pips. I shouldn't take my grief out on anypony. Can you forgive me?” Pipsqueak raised his head again and nodded, but didn't smile. He'd lost family to Humans nad their alliance with the Gryphons as well, but he'd had time with his grief. Nearly twelve years of it, in fact. Pinkie Pie's was still raw.

“Of course I can. That's what friends do, right?” Pinkie sniffed, and nodded. Pipsqueak walked a few steps closer and put a leg on Pinkie's back. “You're not alone, Pinkie Pie. I've lost family too. Most of us in this town have, and most would agree that the mayor has made...an unwise choice to trust them on word alone. Even if one of them, or a dozen of them, or even a whole town's worth keep their promises, that doesn't mean that the rest of their people will.”

“Somepony needs to keep an eye on them for when the liars reveal themselves.” Pinkie Pie said, agreeing. “Keep an eye on them, and be ready to act when the time comes.” She turned her head to face Pipsqueak again. “Care to help me do that?” He nodded again.

Chapter 19

View Online

Chapter 19

The Stone Arch Gateway's doors swung open, stone grating on stone in the night on one side, and the daylight on the other. A single figure stepped through and looked around. Seeing nothing, he sighed in relief and motioned with his right hand for the rest of his group to come through. When all thirty two had assembled on the other side the doors swung shut once more and the scout again breathed a relieved sigh. With this many armed and armored men and women here with him, even if they were attacked they'd not be overcome, right?

Wrong. Dead wrong.

The fight really had been over before it had begun, as with Lady Yishna's people no longer living in the ruined (razed, now) castle of the royal sisters Luna's soldiers were free to move about in the woods as they saw fit, and when you lined your soldiers up behind the Stone Arch Gateway, whether it was open or closed, you could not see behind it, and the Humans had not thought to check.

Luna peeked out from behind the door, grinned in a fashion similar to her darker self, Nightmare Moon, and put the lot of them asleep with a single spell. They crumpled limply to the ground like rag dolls, some of them already snoring. Luna smirked, and hooted like an Snowy Owl. As if from nowhere, fifteen armored Unicorns and just as many Earth Ponies materialized and began stripping them of their armor and weapons, and even their clothing and rations, and then finally tied their wrists and ankles together. While their new captives snoozed away the night their belongings were carted back to Luna's military camp.

Luna snorted at the simplicity of their little guerrilla tactic. There is no way this should have been this easy. By now they should have suspected that the castle had been retaken after having received no word from them or those they've sent through for over two months. If they suspected something was wrong, they would not have sent such an unaware bunch through, and if they did not know, then they would not have sent so many. This does not make sense. Perhaps they were sending another whole hunting party from another town to our world?

Luna stroked her chin while staring at the p.o.w. group. She was missing something, and she knew it.

“You highness!” One of her soldiers, a lightly-armored Pegasus addressed her, saluting. Luna turned her head away from the prisoners and nodded at the soldier. “The prisoners' belongings are well on their way back to camp. What shall we do with the prisoners themselves?” Luna returned her gaze to the Humans and thought for a few minutes while the soldier waited patiently. Finally, Luna commanded that they be taken back to the camp and that cages were to be constructed to contain them. She had given this command before, though her soldiers had disapproved the decision.

“Humans or not, my sister would not approve of slaughtering a defeated enemy, and neither do I.” This had not been the first time she had said that to her advisors, and she doubted that it would be the last. The soldier saluted again, and turned around one hundred eighty degrees and left to gather others to carry out his princess' orders.

__ __ __ __ __

Soon after the prisoners were removed Luna's main forces once more began to exit the area, and left only a smaller group to watch the Gateway just in case it should open again, as they had the last several times. When Luna was out of sight and had been for more than fifteen minutes, a rush of soft whistling sounds filled the area around the Gateway, followed by several thuds as the Ponies left on guard fell down dead to it. A few brief chuckles sounded followed by a stern command for silence. Silence fell once more, as commanded, and then soft, almost silent footsteps followed, and the bodies were dragged away further into the forest until they were a quarter of a mile from the Gateway, and then the near-silent specters began traveling back to Gateway once more, erasing their tracks and hiding the trails of blood as best they could.

When their task was done, the weary Unicorn that was concealing them dropped her spell and no less than ten Humans carrying crossbows were revealed. Lyra panted from the efforts of casting the multiple spells in quick succession and then the continued strain of maintaining them for close to an hour. Legs wobbling, she sagged to the ground and rested.

“It seems that the king was right about you after all, little prey.” the rough voice of the stealth group sort-of complimented. “Still, we are only getting started. Now that your princess has taken close to six score of our soldiers, we have a chance to deal her gate-guarding army some real damage.”

“But she took all their armor and weapons away!” Lyra objected, confused. “More importantly, she's having them caged. How do you expect to free them?”

“That is none of your concern.” Another Human, this one a woman, stated firmly. “All you need to worry about is being able to conceal us again when we arrive on the outskirts of their camp, and making sure we don't trip any sort of alarms or magical traps.”

“Right.” The first speaker agreed, and made a motion to the others. “Let's move. We don't have long until sunrise here. I want us to be in place before then.”

Several hours later Lyra and her pack of people came to a standstill and held their breath as a pair of Earth Ponies that wore light armor marched by. When the patrolling Ponies were a fair distance away once more the hidden pack slowly released their held breaths and began breathing normally again. When the patrol was out of earshot Lyra informed them it was safe to move again and they continued.

Five times they had to stop while Lyra either led them around or over a trap, and once more they stopped at the rough outer ring of tents while she ever-so-carefully disabled a simple Dispell spell that would have rendered them visible for all to see. Turning to where the nearest pair of footprints in the well-trampled grass (as magic could not conceal everything), she cautioned that it was likely that there were other spells of like kind within the camp.

“We will have to make due, then.” The 'prints' changed position slightly so that they faced other footprints. “Alright. You all know your tasks. Get to them, and then find a place to hide until nightfall. When the night princess leaves the camp for her nightly patrol go to designated areas and wait for the signal. Once given, be ready to fight.” No sounds of confirmation were made, but the sets of boot prints that had once been behind Lyra split away from the group and entered the camp, leaving her alone with the leader.

“And me?” she asked, a little nervous. She had done many things since defecting to the side of the Humans, but assisting in a direct assault was not among them. Though skilled in a few areas of magic, she wasn't much of a fighter, as her failure to capture Lighthand and Applejack could attested to.

“You will find a place to hide, and wait for midday. When it comes, drop your invisibility spell and rest. If we haven't completed out first objectives by the next night, then chances are that we've been caught anyway, in which case return to Gaea and inform the nearby barracks. The generals will handle the rest.”

“And if you succeed?” The Human smirked, but being invisible, Lyra could not see this.

“If we succeed, then this army of Princess Luna will have been decimated, and we'll all be gone before she can return.”

__ __ __ __ __

Celestia sat upon her throne, looking at and listening intently to a messenger-Pegasus that had arrived several minutes before from Cloudsdale. He was a very dark blue, and his mane and tail, though mostly gray, had a shock of yellow that ran through both. His Cutie Mark was a surfboard made of clouds that rode on a wave made of lightning bolts. Many of his feathers were bent out of place, and his mane had several hairs that, no matter how much gel or combing was applied, refused to align with the rest, and stuck out instead as if he'd just been struck by a bolt of lightning.

Apparently Pinkimena's Flying Fortress idea had been extremely effective, and the Gryphons were growing ever-more cautious of the attacks they mounted on the city. Their most recent had been from below, with the intent of popping up through the 'ground' and surprising the citizens, but that had gone rather badly for them when the majority of their forces popped up in the Rainbow Factory and a vat of Rainbow Juice was punctured during their attempt to take it and their whole group were nearly drowned in Rainbow Juice.

Most of Cloudsdale's clouds were now rainbow colored as a result of that incident, and the factory had needed to be thoroughly inspected for further damages and cleaned, but there had been few injuries overall for the Pegasi.

“And as we speak our city is having solid floor panels added to the ground until this war is over to prevent that from happening again. Our mayor says that we may have to restructure half of the entire city before we can finish that project, though. There are also plans to leave just one section unprotected so as to be able to lure any future attempts at city-insertion into a trap, or to use it as a deployment zone for our own troops to ambush our invaders from behind.” Celestia nodded.

“I am pleased to hear that your city is doing well overall, Storm Runner. What about the citizens themselves? What is their mood?” Storm runner opened his mouth again to answer, but Celestia raised a hoof, stopping and puzzling him before he could speak. “And please be completely honest. I will not become angry if the citizens are unhappy.” He nodded, but looked uncomfortable.

“Well, while the majority of the city fights, go about their daily business or live with little to no complaint, there are growing numbers of soldier and citizen alike that are beginning to resent the fact that only recently has your family gotten directly involved in the fighting, princess, especially after rumor got around at how quickly your uncle ended the siege of Manehatten. Some are saying that we are only still at war because you find it amusing.” Storm Runner shuffled a little in place. “In truth, your majesty, I was wondering a bit about that myself...” Celestia raised an eyebrow and Storm Runner, in a panicked voice, quickly continued, saying that it was not over whether she found the war to be amusing, which he knew that she did not, but rather why they had not gotten involved (other than Luna, who had joined in directly more than a decade ago). Celestia answered his question by first beginning with a question.

“Storm Runner, do you know how it was that my uncle ended that siege?”

“W-well, I would assume he used magic, mostly.” His statement came out sounding more like a question than a statement.

“Yes, of course.” She nodded slightly. “Perhaps I am beginning at the wrong point. As you know, everyony's name has something to do with their personality or occupation, or at the very least, their Cutie Mark does.” Storm nodded. This was common knowledge. Nopony was really sure why this was, as how could a parent know what kind of Pony their child was going to be eight to ten to thirty years into the future? “And, as you know, every Alicorn has only one part to their name. I am Celestia, my sister is Luna, my uncle is Thanatos, my mother was Elpis, mine and Luna's niece is Candence and my father Mantle. Our names all have meanings too. My name means something close to 'heavens' or 'heavenly'. My sister's name means 'moon'. My father's name means 'symbol of leadership'. My mother's name means 'hope', and princess Mi Amore Cadenza, means, loosely translated, 'I love music'.

“All of these have a meaning that can be viewed as something positive, and their talents in magic reflect this, but my uncle is different from the rest of our family. Thanatos' name translates into 'death'; he ended the siege quickly because destruction and combat magic are his specialty.”

This new knowledge made Storm Runner feel a little nervous. Very rare was it that a Pony of any breed received such a name.

“Well,” he began, laughing a little nervously. “at least he's on our side, right?” Celestia sighed and looked away toward a window through which a gentle night time breeze was blowing.

“That is perhaps the only good thing. Real war for any period of time is terrible, and death is death no matter what race suffers the most of it. Hopefully my uncle's involvement will hasten the end of it.” Celestia turned her face back to Storm Runner and smiled. “But in the meantime, please stay for a few days and rest.” She took a more obvious look at his wings. “You look as if you've been through a few storms on your way here.”

“Just one, and nothing I couldn't handle!” He smirked and stuck his chest out a little, trying to look studly only succeeding in making the princess suppress a giggle.

If he wasn't so roughed up-looking he could pull off the look, but as he is now he just looks silly!

“All the same, I insist.” Storm Runner bowed.

“You know best, your highness.”

As Storm Runner left, his words echoed in Celestia's mind and she sighed, once more looking out the window, this time up at the moon.

Do I really? Luna and I turned Sombra to shadows and banished him instead of destroying him, and then he freed himself and returned to torment the Crystal Empire again. I once banished my own sister to one thousand years of solitary confinement because I didn't realize just how much her lack of affection from our subjects got to her. I placed Discord in the royal gardens completely unguarded because I mistakenly believed that my entire kingdom was united in near-harmony. I disbanded the majority of Equestria's standing army until the only forces we had left were the Ponies that patrol the streets as peacekeepers, which left us vulnerable to the Changeling race, and now we've been at war with the Human race for more than fifteen years because I thought I might be able to do as my father hoped and make them see that peace is a better way than war. Celestia grimaced and stamped a hoof on the marble tiling.

If I really knew what was best, I'd have dropped a mountain on top of that Stone Arch Gateway after my father disappeared into their world and didn't come back! Celestia frowned. But I didn't, and now, here we are. She, or her sister would have done or be doing that now, but with Twilight having made progress towards peace where the royal sisters themselves had failed Celestia felt inclined to give her a little more time yet to see if others of their race could be convinced to coexist as well. If nothing else, I should at least inform those Humans of what I intend to do before I do it to give them a chance to go home first.

The rest of her day passed without much of note beyond a few updates and notices from several areas of their kingdom. Most of the news was neither good nor bad, but simply information to mentally file away for later use. It was not until Celestia had retired to her personal quarters for the night that something rather unexpected happened. She discovered an uninvited guest lounging on her bed and waiting patiently for her.

“You!” Celestia snarled, narrowing her eyes and charging up her horn for an attack. “What are you doing here and how did you get past my guards?!” The intruder yawned and rolled onto her back, idly staring up at the canopy above Celestia's bed and not looking the least bit intimidated. One thing she did look though, was a tad scrawny.

“I got in in similar fashion to how I infiltrated your castle the first time, Celestia. You Ponies are so used to your eyes and ears telling you everything you need to know, after all.” The intruder explained, her tone bored.

Her black chitinous legs were long and sported holes near the hoofs. Her wings were thing like a Dragonfly's, and also were pockmarked with holes. Even her glowing blue hair had holes in it that stayed in the same basic position regardless of how her hair shifted with the rest of her body.

Queen Chrysalis brought one of her hoofs to her face and seemed to examine it. “As for what I'm doing here? Not fighting you, as you can see.” Chrysalis lowered her hoof to the soft silky sheets of Celestia's bed, and then rolled over once more and shifted her body so that she was facing her enemy. “On the contrary, I'm here to see if you might be willing to agree to a temporary arrangement between our two races. At least, until the Humans have been dealt with and this war is over.”

Celestia let her charged energy dissipate, but her eyes remained narrowed.

“I'll hear what you have to say, but when you're finished, I want you gone.” Chrysalis blinked once to moisten her eyes in the dry air, and nodded.

“We'll see.

“As you know, I invaded your kingdom for the purpose of feeding on the love of your subjects. Long story short, this war is hurting my people more than it is yours. Ponies used to be welcoming of strangers. They'd offer them a place to stay if the newcomers didn't have one, food if they were hungry, or at the very least, a smile in greeting. But after nearly thirty years of war that's changed. Ponies are suspicious of strangers, and the phrase 'love is in the air' that was all too literal at one time, no longer applies, even on your Hearts and Hooves Day. My entire race is starving because there isn't enough love to go around anymore, and it's begun to cause in-fighting amongst the other hives.”

At this, Celestia's eyes widened. She had not known that there had been more than one Changeling hive, although in hindsight she realized that it was foolish to believe otherwise when most of the other races lived in multiple places. “I will be the first to admit I have no particular fondness for your race. However, if working together with your people means a decisive and final victory over the Gryphons and Humans, and that life can get back to normal again for both our races, then I'm willing to side with you until this war is over with.” Chrysalis paused for several minutes, letting her offer sink in. “Well? Are you still sure you want me to leave?”

^ ^ ^ ^ ^

The air was cool and dry, the sun low on the horizon, and clouds lazily drifted slightly in a gentle breeze, only to float back into the place that a weather Pegasus had moved it into earlier. As always, the bark of Twilgiht's library tree was smoother high up on her balcony, and the bustle of the town below seemed hushed like a walk through a graveyard.

My eyes were closed, my breathing steady, and my form relaxed in a sitting position against the wall that was the trunk of the tree, on legs stretched out, with my arms resting on the wood of the balcony. There had not really been much for me to do in town and to be honest I wasn't really in the correct mindset to be doing much anyway, so I had been there most of the day.

The flap of small wings reached my ears followed by a brief tweeting of birds that quickly faded away as, I assumed, they passed me by.

As the birds left I, for the first time since my arrival wondered why I was here. Not the cliché 'what's the meaning of life' stuff, but the literal meaning. What was I doing in a twisted version of the place I came to know and love and eventually call home? Perhaps more importantly, who was it that had grabbed me at the black stone in the Everfree forest and pulled me through? Hands had grabbed me, I knew that much, but there had been no Humans on site when I arrived in this world's version of the Everfree. There had only been myself, Angel Bunny, and Fluttershy, who had been in no condition to to grab me, and lacked hands besides.

“And what was with the symbols carved into it? Why were two of them glowing, and why were they Zecora's Cutie Mark and my family's symbol? Why weren't the other ones glowing? What did the Bloody Hooves see that they were so afraid of?”

Perhaps the question most eating at me though was how to get home. As glad as I was to see some of my friends again, they were only my friends in appearance and personality. The Ponies here didn't really know me, and I suspected that the only reason they interacted with me at all and weren't locking me away or killing me was because I had proved to be not only powerful, but willing to fight effectively against those that looked as I did. In a way, I had gotten what I wanted in being able to see my friends again, but that was as close as I came to getting my wish. I knew Applejack trusted me, and I was pretty sure the other girls that I knew as close friends back home did as well (to a point), and perhaps a handful of the local Ponyville citizens, but them calling me a friend was a bit of a stretch.

And did I really imagine seeing that fridge photo with a different picture on it for a few seconds? I had checked it again when I had woken up this morning, and it still showed young Twilight and Shining Armor covered in cake. I asked Twilight about it, and she told me a fun little story about one of her birthdays, and how long it took later to get the icing and cake out of their manes. It brought a smile to my face, but while she told it I watched her facial expressions. I told myself while I did that I was being paranoid, but watched her anyway, being careful to continue wearing the small amused smile that had at first come along naturally. Nothing out of the ordinary that would indicate she was making it up.

When I asked if she and Pinkie had ever been to a place called Niagara Falls, she hesitated and gave me a funny look, but shook her head.

“I've seen waterfalls and rainbow falls before, but none of them had names that I know of.” she replied. “Why?” I shrugged.

“No particular reason.”

If this world was an illusion crafted by the dead to test me, it was a very good one.

The door leading to the balcony on which I sat swung open and I opened my eyes again to see who was paying me a visit. The door admitted Twilight Sparkle whom didn't seem to notice me, and trotted to the edge of her balcony and looked over the guardrail at the town below. I watched her for a few seconds, then closed my eyes again and returned to my thoughts. I did not have long to do so however before Twilight apparently discovered my presence.

“Gyaah!” She exclaimed loudly, apparently jumping, as I heard her hoofs land heavier on the balcony's wood that they had when she'd been walking across it. “Don't do that!” I opened my eyes again and frowned at her.

“Don't do what? Come up here for some privacy and sit quietly where I'll be out of the way?”

“Yes- no! You just startled me, is all. I didn't see you there when I came through the door.” I shrugged.

“I have been told many times in the past that when I'm quiet I'm almost invisible. I'd just thought others weren't paying attention.”

“Well, now I'll be saying that too. When you're quiet, you're almost invisible! It makes me glad you're on our side. If you weren't, I'd be dead right now!”

“If I wasn't on your side, I'd have died shortly after arriving here because I'd not have had Fluttershy to vouch for me. How is she, by the way?” Twilight cast another look over the guardrail.

“She'll never be the same, I think.”

“With what she's been through, who would be?” Twilight looked back at me and nodded.

“Right now she's treating those from Luna's army that were injured during a battle in the forest, which takes up most of her time during the day. She refuses to go anywhere near the Hunter-Humans, though. She told me that one day while going through town on her way to the market she recognized the one that attacked her.”

“Oh no.” I rubbed my head with a hand.

“Unfortunately, she's right. When I asked the Hunter in question, and described Fluttershy to him, he confessed to it. I almost blasted him right there.”

“What stopped you?”

“A little logic. If I'd attacked him, I'd hardly have been setting a good example for everypony else.”

“So what did you do?”

“I demanded he apologize to her, at the very least. He promised to do it, but given how afraid of his kind Fluttershy is he might have to write her a letter instead of doing it in person.”

“Whatever way he plans to do it, he'd better do it soon. Gentle souls like Fluttershy have a tendency to make those that like them want to protect their friend like an adult might shield an innocent child from harm. If word gets around before he apologizes and that information isn't spread around you not attacking him might only have delayed his murder. You can guess where that will lead.” A few violent images flashed through my mind, and judging from the look on Twilight's face, she had a few of her own as well. In this case, her worst-case-scenario-creating-brain (if her personality was a near-duplicate of the Twilight I knew) could be absolutely right.

Twilight galloped back into her tree saying in speed-speak that she needed to find “a piece of parchment and and an ink well and a quill and find-” the balcony door slammed shut behind her and I rose from my seat to open the door and help her.

__ __ __ __ __

The mission against Luna's army had been a complete success with no one having been found out early, and step four of their plan was underway. Now the members of their sabotage team were to split up and alert all the hunting groups currently still alive on this world of the change in rulers and what he intended to do. The Gryphons would find out soon enough by talking to their Human allies. If they chose to go along, good. If not, then other strategies would need to be made to deal with the floating city at a later date.

The closest of these encampments was the Boarborne hunting group which, though through tradition would normally be having every member that was close in either alliance or blood to her slaughtered so as to prevent any attempts at revenge against the new leader, Faltos decided to leave the decision of survival up to them. After all, no other encampment had manged to get inside a Pony settlement without fighting its way both in and out again. To be able to move a force in that could open the gates and let the others swarm in was not something to simply destroy on the whim of tradition. At the moment, the assigned messenger and Jackylin's father were sitting at a wooden table inside a gray tent that normally had several maps of the surrounding area on it. A single large lantern hung above the table from the cross section above their heads where the four corners of the tent were connected by two more poles for extra stability.

A brief but strong wind pushed against one side of the tent, causing the side it struck to bend inward slightly like a ship's sail, which pushed the tent to one side a little. When the wind ceased, the tent moved back, causing the lantern to sway, which made the small shadows on the face of Sampson Darkfist, Jackylin's father, to move as well.

“This offer certainly is interesting and unprecedented given the usual tradition, but what makes you think I'd ever serve the man who arranged for the death of my only child? We rarely saw eye-to-eye, but she was still my daughter.” His voice was calm, but his face hinted at restrained anger.

“Simple. If you don't, not only will we kill everyone here when Lord Faltos' army comes through the Gateway and reaches you, but he'll also give the order to slaughter everyone in Boarborne that also chooses not to serve. Our new king does not wish for unnecessary Human deaths, especially with the invasion about to escalate from raids to all-out war, but treason will not be tolerated. Surely you do not wish the same fate your inept offspring to others. As a figure of influence in this hunting party, you could prevent it.” Sampson's eyes seemed to have fire flicker behind them for a few seconds.

“I may not be as learned as my father, but I've been around long enough to realize that treason is a matter of dates, and the perspective of each individual ruler. For example,” Sampson rose to his feet and the messenger did the same, his almost-instinctive reaction of not wanting to give a potential enemy any sort of advantage over him spurring him to do so. Killing a messenger was not entirely uncommon when the news was unpleasant, and Sampson was already in a poor mood when the messenger had arrived. “two rulers ago, what was considered treason was killing your own kin for the sake of money, and for the most part, that was it aside from what is the standard. He allowed almost anything else. According to my father, five rulers ago it was considered treason to have hair darker than the queen or king's. A very vain woman, she was.” Sampson leaned forward a few inches. “Four rulers ago, it was treason to insult the deceased rulers, regardless of how well or poorly they ruled. Everyone knows the punishment for treason, and I'm inclined in this case to be loyal to that ruler right now.”

Two minutes later Sampson exited the tactics tent with blood running down a clawed hand and went in search for his father, whereupon his discovery of him Sampson relayed the conversation and messenger's demise to him.

“So either we move to some other place or we'll be having a confrontation with Faltos' first invasion force in about five days. We should alert our neighbors and see about getting a volunteer to go home to warn our town.” Sampson nodded.

“I'm willing go home and warn them personally, but is there really anything we can tell them? With Faltos as the new king and him having been so for more than a month he probably already has someone on their way to Boarborne as we speak if they aren't already there. Even if I get there first what is there for me to tell them? He's the king now. If he declares us outcasts there will be nothing to stop the other towns from invading ours and taking everything we own.”

“Faltos is no fool, unfortunately. If he were, he'd already be dead.” Sampson's father replied. “With food still being worth more than good steel he won't want to risk the theft or destruction of our livestock. If he sends anyone to deal with our town it'll be his own men. He'd never trust anyone else. He won't make a move against Boarborne until he's sure he can take it with minimal damage, which will buy us a little time, but not much. Anyone who goes there to warn them will need to be able to move quickly, and handle themselves if they get ambushed.”

“Any one of us here is capable of that. Even you, old man.” Sampson gave his father a fond smile, but Darkfist senior shook his head.

“We'd take too long to arrive on foot in the amount of time that would be practical. I have an idea of whom we could send, though. In the meantime, spread the word that we'll be moving soon.” Sampson nodded.

__ __ __ __ __

Luna and her patrol gaped around themselves at the fallen in the camp. Of the several hundred Earth, Unicorn, and Pegasi that had made up their forces, only about forty were still alive, and of those forty or so, all of them save two seemed to have been poisoned, and were twitching on the ground even with a spell on them to dull their pain. The two had apparently overslept and had not woken up until the combined groans and in some cases even screams of their comrades had finally broken through the fog of the realm of dreams. When they'd discovered that the majority of the sick had half-eaten meals nearby, they decided not to eat or drink anything and instead ran into the forest to find their princess, though at different times since one woke up later than the other.

Luna came to a stop by one of the food preparation areas and lit up her horn and cast a spell for detecting toxins on the meals being prepared. Nothing. Nothing in the soups, nothing in the salads, nothing on the ingredients themselves. There was nothing on the serving plates, and nothing on the cutlery either. If anything was poisoned, it wasn't anything present in the areas that were the equivalent of kitchens. Or at least, not in this kitchen, which made no sense with how many casualties there were.

Perhaps this is some sort of disease rather than a poison. But then why are those that went with me to the Gateway still healthy? Luna stepped over the bodies and spilled food leading out of the food prep area and over to the nearest table where many dead lay slumped forward or fallen from the bench they sat upon to lie next to the table and each other with pained expressions on their faces and limbs sometimes interlocked as the dying Ponies sought comfort from one another. Whomever has done this shall pay a thousand-fold!

Again, Luna cast a spell for detecting toxins, but unlike the previous attempt, this time she got a result that led her to three large bowls of water nearly equally spaced in a line down the dining table filled to two different levels. One of the three bowls had been knocked over and its contents splashed into food and soaked into the coats of the Ponies that had been dining near it and had fallen. All three of them held common water, which made no sense given that the standing army's source of water, though stored in several places, held no specific purpose to each storage area. All of them were used for cleaning injuries, cooking, and for drinking, and none of the food in the food prep area had contained any toxins. Unless it is the bowls themselves that have been poisoned!

Luna ordered that the remaining two bowls be emptied of their contents and then also ordered that an unopened barrel of water be brought. When the barrel arrived she scanned it for toxins to be certain there were none to detect within, and then ordered one of the bowls to be refilled, but for none to drink from them. When it was full once more Luna cast her spell one last time, and then sighed and closed her eyes, shaking her head. It was as she'd feared. Indeed, 'twas the water bowls laid out on every dining table for the sake of convenience of those dining that had been tainted. Every soldier in camp would fill a cup from those bowls at some point whether they actually ate at a table or not. Whomever had planned this could not have done a better job. Whomever had done this would also suffer beyond any other in recorded history if princess Luna ever got her hoofs on them!

“Empty out all the serving bowls and dispose of them.” Luna commanded. “Do not drink from any of them, lest you face the same fate as those that lay dead around us.” Luna's remaining soldiers nodded and set to enact her will, while Luna herself began to gather up the dead and carrying them out of the camp with her magic, where she would begin the digging of a mass grave, and the mental construction of how she was going to explain this to not only her sister, but the relatives of every now-dead soldier.

Luna looked over every face as she gently laid each pony to rest beside its fellows, recalled from each one a smile or a joke they'd told in passing to raise either their morale or her own, a salute of pride or perhaps a shown picture of a newborn sibling or child, and felt her heart break. Sobbing and tears pouring from her eyes, Luna sank to her knees front and backside, and mourned.

Chapter 20

View Online

Chapter 20

My hand slid down the spiral grooved (but otherwise smooth) staff that was the last, and most powerful source of my power and smiled fondly.

“Hello, my old friend.” I said to it, not feeling silly in the slightest. “It's good to see, and feel you again.”

I lifted it from the ground and spun in around in my hands as I had a thousand times before, and as practitioners of the various martial arts had for hundreds, if not thousands of years. Over and around it whirled, rolling through my fingers and over the backs of my hands and whistling as it slid through the air like a dart from a blowgun.

My smile became a grin as the gentle warmth from the near-perfect balance of force and finesse finished spreading through me, and I brought the staff to a stop and a clack on the plastered floor of the town hall, which was where Twilight and the mayor had hidden it away. All in all, I felt good. I felt strong again. I had taken that feeling for granted before for years, but having recently once more experienced what it felt like to just be a normal Human, I vowed I never would again.

The town hall had pretty much the same appearance as in my reality, but roughly fifteen years ago as far as the inside's appearance was concerned. (I hadn't noticed it before due to having several far more important things on my mind.) It seemed that with a continuous war going on redecorating the walls wasn't a particularly high priority.

“Do you always talk to inanimate objects, Lighthand?” Mayor Mare asked, looking like she wanted to either laugh or roll her eyes.

“No, not always. Sometimes I feel the need to talk to the living ones, too!” This time she really did roll her eyes.

“I suppose I left the door wide open for that one. So what does it mean exactly for you to have that back? You seem rather excited.”

“With good reason. I-”

The door to the mayor's office burst open and a winded stallion Earth Pony, followed five seconds later by a Hunter-Human barged in, breathing heavily and the door itself banging loudly against the wall. Our heads jerked towards them, surprise written on our faces. Neither of us got into a defensive position, but given that we were in the heart of a now-fortified town, neither of us had really felt the need.

“Mayor!” the Pony said loudly

“Lighthand!” the Human said, both speaking at the same time. “We need to speak with you. Both of you.” While the HH stopped to breathe again the Pony spoke.

“Princess Luna's army has been wiped out and the Human king will soon be sending an attack force through the Gateway!”

“What?!” Both myself and the mayor shouted. We then shared a look. Her face was anxiousness bordering on fear, my own was shock mixed with her same fear.

Luna's army destroyed?! How?!

“But how could this be?!” the mayor said, voicing my own looping question. “Princess Luna leads her own troops! Has-” she paused and took a steadying breath, visibly removing emotion from her face. I admired that. Hiding emotion had never been one of my own strengths, especially when it was strong. “Does princess Luna still live?” The stallion nodded, and the HH continued where the stallion left off.

“Your princess was not present when her army was devastated, nor were a few others that had been away with her, but she's in no mental state to be doing much of anything at the moment. At this present time, she's still burying the dead.”

“How did this happen?” I asked. “Is Faltos' army already here?” The HH shook his head.

“No. But as I said, it soon will be. From what rumor in our camp says, it was done by a group of perhaps eight to fifteen carrying small jars filled with a poisonous gel. The water used for drinking was poisoned during the night.”

“They died in pain.” The Pony added.

“Those poor soldiers...” the mayor said, her head drooping and her voice full of sympathy.

That smart bastard. My eyes narrowed. He slaughtered an entire army without losing a single man or woman.

“He'll pay for that!” I growled, one fist clenched and the other gripping my staff until the knuckles turned white, startling both Ponies in the room. The HH only glanced at me briefly, likely having heard similar growls over the course of his own life. He continued.

“The messenger that was sent to our camp ordered us to use our truce with you against you for when the main force did arrive, but Sampson Darkfist refused and killed him personally.”

“Sampson?” I asked. The name wasn't familiar to me.

“Jackylin's father. Now Darkfist senior is on his way to this town to speak to you, Mayor Mare.”

“Me?” The mayor cocked her head to one side. “Why does he want to talk to me?”

“Because we need your help.” Now she straightened her head and lifted both eyebrows.

“My help? Whatever for? You Humans seem more than capable at handling yourselves. She must have briefly looked my way, because the HH did so for a moment and made a related response.

“Lighthand is a tad different from our breed, miss mayor. Besides, for all his skills he's probably still worn out from his earlier labors.” It was true, I was. “He should be along later tomorrow.”

I did not find out what it was that the HH needed help with until sometime around two forty five the following day, and just as it had been with the last several days, it was a day of boredom with the one difference being several games of chess just outside the fortified town with Twilight Sparkle, in which I was thoroughly schooled three times in a row. I'd used to think I was at least fairly good at chess, but not anymore.

“You're definitely a different Twilight Sparkle from the one I knew back home.” I said as she once more, took my queen and put me in check. I moved my king and she took my black-square bishop. “She stunk at chess.”

“Well, she probably didn't have to go through a few decades of war. I've learned to think a little more strategically than I used to when I was still a friendship student.”

“Have you ever had to fight in battle yourself? Aside from during the raid that happened shortly after I got here, I mean?”

“Twice. Once when I was on my way back from paying a visit to Zecora's hut in the Everfree forest, and again when the train I was on was attacked by a group of Gryphon raiders while on my way to visit my parents. It was...unpleasant.” I moved a pawn forward and to the right and took one of hers, clearing the way to her side of the board. Her eyes became distant and she made a slightly sick face. I understood.

“Killing isn't as easy as veteran soldiers would have us think.” Which is why Jackylin is dead. If I'd killed that girl down in the maze, then Jackylin would still be alive and so would Trixie.

“Does it ever get easier? Living with it, I mean?” Twilight moved her own queen in to a position that guarded the last strip on her side. If I tried to trade in my pawn for something else, she'd take it.

“I may not be the best person to ask that question. When I was younger and back in my reality I fought in a three-way battle between Gryphons and Dragons with your race fighting alongside my own. “I have been told that murder is easier on one's conscience when it's not your own species that you're killing or when why you kill is in self-defense. I suppose that must be true, because I don't regret the kills I made in that fight, or those that I made before it. I've never killed anyone or anything having without a good reason first.”

“TWILIGHT!”

We turned our heads away form one another and looked down towards the road that we'd used. Out from the gate camp Spike, carrying two scrolls. One of them had a copper band with the symbol of royalty on it, and the other a simple cord. He was breathing rapidly as if he'd been running pretty much since he'd received the two scrolls. When he stopped next to us I got a better look at the scrolls. One seemed to be the thick paper that Equestrians typically used, and the other looked to be made of, if I had to guess, leather. It certainly had the appearance of a few leather scrolls I'd seen in a few museums.

So one of them's not from a local, then. I doubt the Equestrians even know what leather is. My version of Mythica's didn't. Not until they met my kind, at least.

Twilight asked him who the scrolls were from, and what was on them.

“The one in...” he stopped to catch up on a little breath. “my right hand is from an old Human from the camp. The one in my left is from princess Celestia.” He paused to breathe again. “Actually, hold on a second.” Spike took a deep breath, and torched the leather scroll. The scroll burned to a fine ash and zoomed off toward Canterlot. “Okay. Now, this is for you, Twilight.” He reached out an arm, and Twilight levitated it away from Spike and unrolled it to read the contents. While she did so my eyes flicked to the board for three seconds, and then back to the scroll. I smirked a little and reached for a few pieces, hoping to cheat a little and finally win. Spike cleared his throat. I paused and looked at the young frowning Dragon, whom had crossed his arms. I stuck my tongue out at him and continued to reach for Twilight's queen only to receive a stinging slap to the back of my hand from a small cloud of purple energy.

Without lowering the scroll, Twilight scolded me for trying to sneak a free move while she wasn't looking. I frowned at her, then frowned too at Spike when he snickered. Following my example, he stuck a forked tongue out at me, and gave me a smug look.

When Twilight finished she gasped and then lowered the scroll again so her eyes were once more level with the first sentence and read the whole scroll a second time, this round faster. When her eye level had reached the bottom of the scroll again she rolled it up, revealing her face to possess wide eyes.

“What is it?” I asked, our game temporarily put on my mental back-burner while curiosity took the forefront.

“Thanatos is gathering all Unicorns and Pegasi to him for a direct assault on the Gryphon nation! I'm being summoned to join them!”

“Just Pegasi and Unicorns?” I asked. “What about the Earth Ponies?” Spike rolled his eyes and snorted, small puffs of smoke exiting his nose.

“And what would they do? Gryphons fight mostly in the air, not on the ground! They'd be walking targets!” Spike turned from me to Twilight. “You're not really going to go, are you Twilight?”

“I have to, Spike. It's a royal summons. Don't worry, I can take care of myself.”

“Well yeah, but-”

“Twilight's the second-most capable Unicorn I've ever met, Spike.” I interrupted. “If she says she can handle herself, she probably can.”

“The second most capable?” Twilight asked, frowning slightly. “Who's better than me?” It seemed this Twilight had a slight ego to her. Another difference.

“Back home, you had foals.”

“Foals?!” Twilight exclaimed. “With who?”

“One of the royal guards. He and I didn't get along too well, but you loved him, so I put up with his crap.” Twilight re-rolled the scroll, and set it on the table. After catching it several times when it attempted to roll off our little table she set it on the ground and cleared her throat.

“Um...out of curiosity, what was his name?” I stroked my beard, thinking.

“It's been awhile, hold on...I believe it was-” I stopped and shook my head. “wait no, Bright Steel dated Rainbow Dash, not you...” I tried for several minutes to remember, but was unable. I recalled his face well enough, but for the life of me, I had no idea what his name was.

Getting older sucks! “I can't remember. If you showed me his picture I could point him out, though.”

“Darn...” she whispered. She said it really quietly, so I don't think she meant to speak aloud. Her blush when I raised an eyebrow and caught her eye confirmed my suspicion. She coughed and looked away, as if that could hide the darker shade of purple she'd turned.

“A-anyway, I suppose I should go pack! I won't need much, but if nothing else I'll need writing materials so I can write home to you and the girls, Spike.”

“Are you sure you can't stay? I'm worried, Twilight! Let me ask the princess! Maybe she-” Twilight placed a hoof over his mouth.

“I have to go, Spike. Not only because this is a royal summons but also because we're finally not on the defense anymore. Though they're not really our allies the Dragons are pushing the Humans out of their territories, the Diamond Dogs are defecting away from the Humans pack after pack, and Celestia just informed me in the scroll that even some of the Changelings are siding with us! Even with Luna's army having been effectively wiped out this is as good a chance of us getting the upper hoof on our enemies that we're ever going to get!

“And what happens if I talk to Celestia and she does let me stay here? How many of our soldiers will die that I could have protected? How much quicker would we have defeated them had I gone along? I have to do this, Spike.”

“But Twilight...” Spike objected once more, a claw outstretched but no other reason forthcoming.

In the end Twilight did indeed leave on the next train to Canterlot. Thanatos had returned there after the victory and partial reconstruction of Manehatten's destroyed structures and outer wall. He had brought most of the military forces that had arrived both during and after the battle with him (or so the scroll from Celestia had said) and he would wait for three more days for other soldiers to trickle in before he teleported the lot of them directly into the Gryphon's capital city. Once he was there he would attempt to take the city with as little bloodshed as possible and try to force the Gryphon's queen to surrender and break off their alliance with the invaded Humans.

Twilight and both Spike and myself doubted it would be so easy, mainly because none of us were stupid (and because I'd met their queen before, back home). But she had gone anyway after saying her farewells to Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy, as well as several of the Ponies around town.

“Do you think she'll be alright?” Spike asked me as the train vanished from sight. I nodded.

“Like I said before, she's one of the most talented Unicorns I've ever met. She should be fine.”

“It's the 'should' that worries me.” Spike muttered, lowering his arm from the waving he'd been doing.

__ __ __ __ __

Zecora watched Ponyville from the edge of the recently-harvested Everfree forest. The ground was littered with a combination of wood chips, splinters, broken and discarded branches, and sawdust. The former forest floor had been packed down from the steps of many a hoof pressing down upon it as tree after tree had been felled to fuel the effort that had gone into the construction of Ponyville's wood wall.

She regarded the transformed Ponyville with wise, old eyes. The town had undergone many changes since Lighthand's arrival, and, she suspected, had one left yet to undergo, unless things took an unexpected turn.

Her own country had not yet been affected greatly by the Human incursion, and with how things in the world were going now, it was unlikely that it ever would be. The Humans as a general whole had made long-term allies of only one nation, and that nation was soon going to fall to the wrath of Thanatos and the forces he was gathering to him. All others that they had once counted on were pulling away from them for one reason or another, or perhaps even a multitude of reasons that had finally tested and at last reached the end of their patience.

“As always, Humanity's arrogance has been it's greatest weakness. They might have done better, if only they'd showed a bit of meekness.” She smiled a little, and turned her attention now to where roughly about fifty to sixty or so figures were making their way toward Ponyville. Several carts were being pulled along behind them, presumably by the same figures. “But these ones, on their own kind they've turned. I wonder...perhaps a better way they've learned?”

The snap of a breaking twig behind her broke her focus, but she did not turn. There was no need to.

“So, do you think they stand a chance?” A voice all too familiar asked her, it's owner casting the shadow of a Pegasus. A brief wind came, and caused it to wave like a shredded windsock until its end.

“That will depend upon several things, my dear. A few tasks and trials still await, it would appear.”

“Well, however it ends, thank you for making me a part of this. It's nice to see them all working together again.”

“It would not have come this far, if our efforts here had been sub-par.” The Pegasus' shadow cocked it's head slightly to one side and it's wings briefly fluttered before once more settling by their owner's sides.

“Still, did we have to do that to everyone else? After spending so long around them, I feel lonely without them.” Zecora smiled again.

“Worry not, my dear friend. It is now near, this war's end.”

Chapter 21

View Online

Chapter 21

I lay on my stomach atop the roof of one of Ponyville's (they'd still not changed the name) houses that ringed the center of town. The day was dreary and the clouds looked dark and heavy with rain that had been scheduled to fall later tonight, and given the mood of the town's citzens their color was rather fitting.

The newer citizens of Ponyville were outraged at the mayor allowing all the Boarborne Humans into their town to begin with, and the locals weren't too happy either. Unfortunately even the fact that a full-scale invasion was imminent did nothing to convince them it was necessary. Mere seconds after the announcement that they'd be joining them within the walls there was nearly a riot, and not all of the would-be rioters were civilians. Guards were against it, too, and they shook their weapons at town hall where the mayor stood by the side of the old man that I knew to be Jackylin's grandfather, whom stood a bit taller than her. Behind the two of them stood a man that was vaguely familiar, but I did not know whom he was.

For a time the town's center was filled with shouting and it took much patience and effort and time before the rowdy gathering of equines (and a handful of members from the other races)were once more near-silent again. Besides the two men standing with the mayor (and of course myself) there were no other Humans present. Given the rowdiness of those present, that was probably for the best.

I wish Twilight were here right now. She'd be the perfect voice of reason for this. If she were here she'd also be more out of harm's way. Though I didn't admit it to Spike at the time of her departure, her leaving for the sake of an invasion made me nervous. Not even Celestia was invincible, as her defeat back when the Changelings invaded proved, and Twilight wasn't even battle-trained. At least, not that I knew of. Though if she had been surely she would not have been living the life of a civilian in Ponyville.

Then again, who am I to judge?

When Jackylin's father (whom I'd been told was named Sampson) stepped forward to address the crowd, muttering that had been passing around became even softer. For all their dislike of those they'd been at war with, most of them seemed to be in a presence of mind to at least be curious as to what their perceived enemy might say to convince them that this allowance was necessary. I had to admit, I was a bit curious as well. The locals tolerated me without being hostile most of the time, but those from recent influx of refugees were quite the opposite.

“I am sure you have heard the phrase 'There is safety in numbers'. Surely, as a herd-oriented species, you have. Up until recently your kind have only fought small skirmishes and experienced the occasional raid.”

“Yeah we have, you monster!” One of those in the crowd shouted from somewhere in the sea of bodies. “Why don't you come over here and we'll show you what we can do right now?!” A chorus of approval echoed the challenge followed quickly by others shushing them. Pretending the heckler hadn't spoken up at all, Sampson continued.

“This means you've never had to deal with an army of our kind before. An army fights completely different from a raiding party, as my father” Sampson twisted his body to one side and pointed at his father. “could tell you much better than I.”

“We did pretty well against your kind in Manehatten!” Another shouted back.

“Really?” Sampson's father asked, raising an eyebrow and stepping forward to stand next to the mayor and his son. “From what I hear, you only won there because your king came to the city's rescue. In case you haven't noticed, he's not here right now. What will you do if we get attacked tomorrow? Or tonight even? You don't look ready for a siege to me.” Sampson turned his head to his right and looked down the street until his vision was blocked by a section of wooden wall a few feet taller than he was.

“I agree. Anyone with a half decent ladder could get over your walls, and even if the army's commander doesn't think to bring or make any, they can just burn their way in.”

“Not if we put out their fires with water! Pegasi can control our weather, you know!”

“Maybe regular fires, but what about grease fires? Grease floats on water, and can be hurled in water-skins from short range catapults. After that all it takes is one torch to light it. And what can your Pegasi do if they're dead? Grappling hooks and javelins work wonders on bringing them down. And once on the ground, a fishing net keeps them there just long enough. If they go down on the opposite side of your wall, they aren't going to come back over it again.”

“Unicorns have magic, moron. We can either pull them back, or cut the rope!”

“Really? How many of you have ever been in a fight? A real fight? Because from what I've seen, when you ponies panic you can't use magic at all.” Sampson commented, to the grumbling of the crowd before them. “You lot fled when only twenty of our number raided this town, and we weren't trying to cause unnecessary damage. When our kind build an army, we do it with the intent to destroy whomever and whatever we invade. In all honesty you would be better off fleeing this place than staying.”

“If that's true, then why are you still here?”

“Honor.” Sampson answered. “We made a deal with your mayor not to harm this town or its citizens. If we left you to your doom, we'd be breaking that deal.”

“But we don't want you here!” Most of the newer Ponies shouted in unison.

“That's irrelevant; you weren't here when the deal was made, so you have no say in the matter.”

It was at this point that I chose to leave. This was an argument that could last for hours, and from the uproar of objections to this latest statement filled the village square I floated away, my telekinetic powers gripping my belt. I flew past three buildings and the inner wall, and then descended down to the nearly empty street. Though the vast majority of the town was in its center, most Ponies had livelihoods to tend to or else were cleaning up their homes or the areas around them. Some were also building new homes for the refugees. When they'd fled their homes they'd brought almost nothing with them save a little food, perhaps a few knickknacks, and most of the time a few family members.

On occasion I received a wary gaze or the rare greeting, but most of them either did not notice me or pretended not to.

I hate waiting. I knew what was coming, and as far as I knew there was nothing I could do to prevent it now. Destroying the Gateway wouldn't do any good. I knew that from my first experience with my home world's version and I'd forgotten where the Transfer Stone (that is, the rock that transferred me to this twisted little reality) was, which meant that until things calmed down again (if they ever did) it would not be safe to make a sweep of the woods for it. Not that it was ever really safe in Everfree anyway. Unless I was invisible.

I stopped walking down the street and glanced at the outer wall. Invisible...if nothing else, I could do some scouting work. It'd be better than moping around here or hiding out in Twilight's library until she got back or we got attacked or Fluttershy or Rarity wanted some company not looking to mooch off them.

Fluttershy hadn't voiced many complaints, but then, she rarely did. Rarity, on the other hand...well, if you've read some of my journals from my younger years, you already know how long she can go on. As much as I liked my Rarity, I discovered yesterday that other than being abducted by carnivores and having 'her' horn reattached, and, you know, not being dead, this one was exactly the same personality (and goal) wise. If she wasn't trying to convince me to let her try new styles designed with Humans in mind with me as a mannikin (she'd sold a vest to one of the HH that had been visiting frequently over the last few weeks) she was talking my ear off. Granted, there was more to Rarity than just that, but more often than not, I didn't get to see it.

A single day away from town couldn't possibly hurt. If Faltos' army were really that close by we would have noticed them. Or at least the HH would have.

I pushed a leafy vine out of my way with my right hand and then a slender branch with my chest, which broke away from the trunk and landed amongst the rotting leaves, mosses and more dead branches of the forest floor.

Leaving town had been easy, and getting to and entering the forest just as easy. What wasn't easy was remembering which direction Fluttershy and myself had come from my first night here, so I stopped by the home Fluttershy was staying in before I left and asked her if she could recall which direction I needed to head. She was (understandably) reluctant to bring such a painful memory to the surface, but I explained that if I never found it again I might never be able to return home to my world.

“I'm not going to just abandon you all after having come this far already, but I don't want to spend the rest of my life in a world where I'm not wanted.”

“And you probably miss those you've left behind. I understand.” she nodded. “I don't recall all the details, and to be honest, I don't really want to, but I'm sure that if I came with you I could find that spot again.”

“Fluttershy, you lost a wing there and nearly died!” I stated, aghast at her offer. “I couldn't ask you to come with me!”

“And what kind of Pony would I be if I didn't help the person that saved my life and escorted me to safety find his way home again? Please, let me come with you.”

I hadn't been happy about it, and I could tell from the slight twitch around her eyes at every other snap of a twig beneath our shoes (horseshoes in her case) that she was probably on edge since we first arrived at the trees. Fortunately, however, we had yet to run into anything alive besides plants and a few small bugs, although as a person that had been in the Everfree forest on and off for a good portion of the last thirty years, I found it unsettling. I knew the most likely reason for it, of course, but when you're expecting to at least see the occasional squirrel and your instinct is screaming at you that it's just too quiet, reason doesn't really carry much weight for reassurance.

Fluttershy paused and looked around, so I stopped too and listened.

“Hmm...”

“Something wrong?”

“No...I mean, don't think so. We might be a little off course, though. The air doesn't smell quite the same as I remember.” She smells the area rather than looking for landmarks to get around? Interesting.

“Should we backtrack a little?”

“No, I think we're going the general correct direction...hold on.”

Fluttershy began walking away from me first in one direction, and then she would come back and walk in another. Every few seconds she sniffed the air, and then took a few more steps. Wouldn't she need to go much further than that to get more of a reaction? Then again I've never really dabbled in transformation magic very much. Perhaps she just has that sensitive of a nose. I mentally shrugged and continued to wait, enjoying a cool and gentle breeze that blew through the trees, bringing with it the smell of decaying leaves and wood, and a few others things that were less than pleasant to inhale if one stopped top think about what caused them.

Briefly she wandered out of my sight (which made me a little nervous) but called me over to her shortly after.

“Here we go! This place is around where I- I- where I first crashed in the woods that day.” She trembled a little and I placed a hand on her back, to which she jumped and looked at me as if reliving the scene in her mind and fearing I was her attacker. Perhaps she had been. She relaxed a bit, then swallowed and nodded, pointing in a vague direction. “Th- this way.”

“Fluttershy, if this place makes you afraid, you don't have to come any further.”

“Didn't you kn- know?” She gave me a nervous and weak smile. “I- I'm afraid of- f many things! I'll be fine, really!” She replied, sounding more like she was trying to convince herself than me. “Besides, how will you find that exact place without me? I don't think even those Hunter Humans have as good a nose as a pony.” I shook my head, but pressed onward, her still leading. Fluttershy might have been the easiest to scare, but she could be as stubborn as Applejack when she decided she was going to do something, and if someone ever made her seriously angry...well, I'd been told once by my Twilight that Flutters had beat down a grizzly bear. I still find that a little hard to believe to this day, to be honest.

__ __ __ __ __

“Have the last of our first wave arrived, commander?” Faltos himself asked whilst standing before Gaea's Gateway. It stood wide open with his third-most trusted minion awaiting orders on the other side.

Their forces numbered a little over a thousand at the moment, not including those that had been drafted from the area surrounding the Gateway, which added some three hundred plus people, men and women.

“Yes, sir. Our scouts have confirmed that your plan to destroy the army of the darker Alicorn was a complete success, and at the moment the majority of Equestria's forces are busy rebuilding the city known as Manehatten or else are assaulting the Gryphon nation's capital city.” He looked over his shoulder a moment and frowned before turning back to face his king. “Or at least this is what your Unicorn spy claims.”

“When she is in her element, she does her job well. Ready the conscripts and head for Lady Yishna's former base of operations within the forest. See if you can dig up any of those Unicorn horns that they had been stockpiling for the war effort. In the meantime take the actual soldiers to the edge of the forest and wait for nightfall. When it comes have the green Unicorn distract the gate guards. Once you've killed them off it should be easy for you to get inside and take over. Leave no survivors. I don't want Mythica alerted to our presence just yet.”

The commander grinned and bowed.

“With pleasure, my king.”

Yeaaahhh, this is one of my shorter ones, but hey- at least I did it in less than five months, right? I'll be putting up the next section of deleted stuff sometime between now and the next chapter. Totally not me trying to distract you from the fact I was a writer's blocked bum for the last few months.

Deleted Scenes 3

View Online

Rejected Scene 1
--=
I was going to have Scootaloo pay Pinkie Pie a visit during the last section of chapter 18. Scootaloo would have had moved out of Ponyville several years previously after having received a job offer and was only recently returning after hearing a rumor that Ponyville had changed. She would not have known Rainbow was dead, and would have joined Pinkie in a revenge-plan.
--=

===
Rejected Scene 2
--=
I was going to have Pipsqueak turn out to be another spy for Gaea hired by the previous ruler and have him encourage dissent between the two groups, but didn't feel that it was needed, plus it would have made me have to write more.
I'd also considered trying to make him into a Changeling with the original having died some time previous, but again, that would have made more work for me, and I really had no idea how to work that in anyway.
--=

Pipsqueak left the house feeling satisfied with his work. This alliance with the Humans was simply something he could not allow, especially given that the two races were in the process of learning to coexist with one another, even if it was just in this one little town.
===

Rejected idea
--=
I was going to have Zecora make an appearance in the story and become a main character after arranging the death of Applejack, but decided that at this point the story was too far along.
===

Rejected idea 2
--=
This was going to be part of section 3 of chapter 19.
--=
“A little farther to the left, girls!” called down a Unicorn stallion to Derpy and two local weather Pegasi, whom were gripping one side of the clouds that were the foundation clouds to their little flying fort. Working together, the three mares gave the house a hefty push. At the present moment the building was being moved into position near the southern gate, as this was the closer of their two gates to the edge of the Everfree forest. If an attack were to come from the forest, it would be better to have their air-based attack position in a better position to be attacking.

“Is this far enough?” One of the weather team called up to the stallion. He replied that it was, and the trio of Pegasi released their grip on the side of the cloud foundation and flew up to land on the cloud's top.

“Ya need us for anything else, Sun Stripe?”

“Well, a daisy sandwich would be nice, if you wouldn't mind.” Sun Stripe replied.
===

Deleted Scenes 1
--=
This was also going to be part of chapter 19. It was part of the section where Sampson Darkfist killed the messenger.
--=
The poles themselves, from necessity due to several bad storms they'd weathered causing tents to collapse in the past, were made from metal rather than wood or perhaps bone. In this case, the metal served well against the poles bursting into flames.
===

Deleted Scenes 2
--=
Section 1, chapter 20
--=
From what Applejack told me, you Humans, regardless of breed, can use magic when holding the horns of Unicorns, and also Alicorns, but you're holding a staff, not a horn of either.”

“Wrong.” I raised the staff again, this time crouching down until my eyes were level with hers. I held my staff out in front of with with my palms up and open. “If you look at it closely, you can see that my staff is made up of three colors, and then at this end,” I moved one of my hands to point a finger at the section made of white wood while the other gripped the staff tightly. “is made of wood, which I reshaped to flow over the spiral so that it would stay attached on its own. The three different-colored sections are three separate horns. Or rather, they were.

“Using a similar technique to the one I used to reattach Rarity and Trix-” my breath caught for a moment and my confident smile fell away to be replaced with nothing. I pushed on, though. “-ie's horns, two Unicorn horns and one Alicorn horn were melded into one.
===

Rejected Scene 3
-==
Though I for the most part enjoyed writing this, and it was the most writing I'd done in nearly a month, it really amounted to very little story-wise. My characters had already been built or altered either in previous chapters or else from the show. All this was accomplishing was delaying the plotline.
-==
I moved my rook into position that allowed its line of movement to protect my pawn. If she took what I traded it in for, I'd take her queen. If she didn't, with my rook now being out of the way, my other bishop would take one of her knights (or Pegasi, in this version's case. There were several differently shaped pieces and names for them, but they still performed the same functions and movements). “I've never had to kill one of my own kind before, nor do I wish for the opportunity. I'm told it rips something out of you. Something that you can't ever get back again. Do it too many times, and it doesn't bother you anymore, like whatever it is that's being torn is all gone. It leaves you feeling numb whenever you see death” I traded the pawn for my queen. Twilight picked up her queen and was about to take mine, but gave the board another look and then put hers back, and moved her knight into a position that would avenge her queen if I had my own attack hers.

“But considering who we're at war with, isn't that a good thing?” I studied the board, and sighed. To quote the Diamond Dogs: 'I am so boned!' I picked up one of the pawns of Twilight's that I'd taken early on in our fourth game. I rolled it through my fingers.

“Twilight, let me ask you something.” She nodded. “How would you like feeling nothing at all? Pinkie Pie throws you a party for your birthday- so what? You've just found out that Cadence is pregnant, which means that at some point you're going to be an aunt- who cares? Celestia has just discovered that you carry a rare genetic mutation that will allow you to, with the proper magical nerve stimulation, allow you to be transformed into an Alicorn and rule alongside her and her sister- big deal.”

“But I'd never feel like that! Especially in situations such as those!”

“You think so? How many family members and friends have you lost to this war already?”

“I've lost several neighbors that I knew before I'd joined Celestia's school for gifted Unicorns, A few friends that had joined the military, and recently, as you know, Rainbow Dash.”

“Considering that Rainbow Dash was one of your best friends and she only died a few months ago, you're taking her loss very well.” I set the pawn back on the chessboard Twilight narrowed her eyes at me.

“Are you trying to say that I don't feel pain over her death?”

“Do you?”

“Of course I do!” She nearly screamed, slamming her hoofs on the board and scattering our pieces to the dirt. “What in Celestia's name would make you think I wouldn't? What kind of friend would I be if I wasn't sad she was gone?! What about you?! You say that you were our friends in another world, and you act like you want to be ours too sometimes, but Rainbow Dash is dead, Fluttershy had a wing ripped off, Trixie Lulamoon is dead, and you don't seem bothered at all! You mope around, but-”

While she'd been yelling I reached down and gripped my staff. Now I held her mouth shut. She started charging her horn to retaliate so I formed a small dark blue shield in front of myself.

Other Ponies that had been nearby heard her outburst and had turned to see what the commotion was about. Now they were watching the two of us, their bodies tensed. Some looked like they were considering running, while others, also Unicorns, seemed to be considering attacking me. Some looked familiar, most did not.

“Twilight, I've been coping with it by keeping my mind on other things.
===

Deleted Scene 4
--=
I feel like I'm dragging this out too much. I mean, it's obvious that they care about what's going on with their friend's lives and all, but There's no need for the emphasis.
--=
“Twilight is powerful, but if too many things distract her at once her magic can sometimes backfire.” I chuckled at a particular incident I recalled where she'd (my Twilight) had been trying to turn a wild apple tree into a pine. She'd been particularly busy that week, and she somehow instead turned it into a pineapple tree. My chuckle did not go unnoticed and Spike frowned. “It's not funny! Not in this situation!” My mirth faded. He was right, of course.

“You're right. I apologize. So,” I began, as we turned to leave. “Now that you've got the library to yourself, what will you do?” Spike shrugged.

“I doubt that I'm going to have enough time to myself to do much of anything, really. I guess I could try taking the week off and try to convince Pinkie to throw a party in the tree, but she's been acting kinda strange lately. I haven't seen her hair poofy since-” his eyes flicked to my face briefly. “since Rainbow Dash died.”

“Losing a friend in such a permanent way as death hits folk in different ways, Spike. Some shut down mentally and won't talk to anyone, some, like me, bury their feelings in as much work as they can find, and others go crazy and fly into a rage of revenge, and hunt down whomever or whatever caused it.

“So,” I said, wanting to change the subject. “
===

Deleted scene 5
--=
This was originally going to be the third section of chapter 20, but then i got a major case of writer's block.
--=

Sampson waited by the door just inside the town hall flanked by four town volunteers acting as guards. They were not there so much as to protect him, but rather to potentially protect others from him, should he decide to betray them, he knew. Really, if he intended them harm then he could probably kill two, stun one and be making his escape back toward his people before the last could react and stop him. His father had not named him 'Sampson' for nothing, after all.

At the moment his hunting camp members were waiting outside of the fortified town and being watched by the Ponies guarding the entrance with a combination of curiosity, fear, and suspicion, with each expression being worn by a different Pony. The way his camp saw it, if they were going to rebel against the entire rest of their nation, it was better to do it from a place where they had a wall to slow their enemies down. The fact that there were others living inside the fort whose enemies were also their own was a bonus. The only issue being, of course, convincing the mayor to allow them inside, which was why he was waiting for his father,whom was better at convincing others to do things his way by far. Sampson's own talents lay in other areas, mainly in tracking prey or people, which sometimes both fell into one category.

===
Deleted Scene 6
--=
In the end I finally decided to stop horsing around. I had no real plan as to where to take this bit except for Applejack to die trying to save Twilight (when in reality Twi needed no help at all).
--=
Applejack was a scout. She wasn't very fast when wearing her armor, but both her taught and inborn magical connection to the earth beneath her body still allowed her to do her job better indoors than any Unicorn present, and a Pegasus' ability to fly was rather limited indoors, making her perfect for surviving what came next.

A Gryphon shrieked at her, swooping in through a window to the building carved out from the cliff she stood in. Applejack spun on a hind hoof and ran back into the room she'd just left and then through a door to her left.

“Gryphon incomin!” She called to the pair of Unicorns whom had stopped while she checked out the next few rooms. Applejack passed them, and half a second later the Gryphon came hurtling in after her only to be shot and roasted by two synchronized blasts of magic. It fell dead to the smooth stone floor and slid another half meter before coming to a final stop. One of the unicorns prodded it to make sure it was dead, and then called to Applejack.

“You know, I'm starting to wish we'd brought more earth Ponies than we did.” One of the Unicorns declared. “My training didn't really cover melee combat, and that first group would have been the end of us if not for you. Oh, and thanks for being our scout.”

“And I'm starting to wish we'd gotten here through multiple individual teleports instead of all being warped at once.” the other grumbled.

Even though the mass-teleport spell was great for moving either huge groups or possessions from one place to another, it had one major drawback: due to the safety detail that was part of the teleport spell's makeup (both the normal and the mass version) that would not allow those among the living to be transported into solid objects or into an area that was unsafe (as far as nature goes) for those being transported unless it was done intentionally and the with the majority of the Gryphon nation's capital being on mountainsides and slender solitary rock spires it resulted in the vast majority of their forces being scattered all over the city and the Pegasi being left out to dry in midair in the spaces between the housing while the Unicorns and few earth Ponies were either far below on the ground or else were moved (and quite cramped) into the houses, or into a few caves or tunnels in the sides of the mountains.

Upon the ground-bound Ponies' initial arrival, the local civilians had panicked. Some took the air, some ran across the ground, and some tried to fight. Those that fought died, those that fled caused a spreading Chaos that Discord himself could not have orchestrated on such short notice, and it spread like wildfire in a dry forest. Those among the Gryphons that fled indoors quickly discovered that the invaders were not just outside, and that there was nowhere safe to run anymore.

Meanwhile up in the sky the Pegasi looked about in confusion as they found themselves falling instead of standing on solid ground and quickly corrected it. Several of the newer recruits and volunteers panicked at being separated from the rest of their forces on top of there being potential enemies both above, below, and among them.

Gryphon civilians that had been in the air at the time of the Pegasi's appearance had the same reaction as those going about their day on the ground, and a panic ensued amongst them as well. Some dove downward towards the ground, others soared highers or headed for the High Houses that had been built on the stone spires and peaks that had either been built or hollowed out by or for them to find, as those on the ground had, that they were also filled with the invaders. In a very short time both the sky and the ground were filled with pre-battle chaos which made movement for both the Pony invaders and the reserve forces trying to mobilize in the defense of their home far more difficult.

This chaos had started and began spreading almost thirty minutes ago, though for most involved it felt much longer. Nopony had heard anything from Thanatos or much of anything from one another due to being so badly scattered, and so each unit indoors was pretty much on its own. Applejack's own unit of six had been split in half by half a foot of stone, and not even her legs were powerful enough to kick through it without hurting herself. The only reason they knew that the others were still alive were the occasional air vent cut into the stone that they occasionally passed. The last time they'd spoken was two rooms ago. They'd also encountered a few locals that had attacked them, but other than one scratch and a few bruises they were fine.

“We need to regroup with them.” The taller of the two Unicorns said, not for the first time. “Let's try-”

A flash briefly filled their vision followed by the sound of an explosion in the next room and the sound of heavy stone falling onto more stone. The three briefly looked at one another, then nodded and ran through the room Applejack had lured the Gryphon through, through what seemed to be a study, and then slid to a stop at the edge of what used to be a short hallway that forked in two different directions. Whatever had happened a few seconds ago had blasted away the outer wall and collapsed part of the roof onto the path, which had apparently caused a small avalanche that ripped away the flooring and sent it tumbling down to the grounds below.

Ah pity anypony down below! Applejack thought with a grimace.

On the grounds far below Applejack Twilight Sparkle paused a second to wonder at the shadow that suddenly appeared at her hoofs and then looked up, gasped, and teleported a short distance away just in time to avoid being turned to purple paste by a few hundred pounds of stone.

“What the heck?!” She wondered aloud as she looked up at the nearest place it could have fallen from. High up a nearby cliff there seemed to be part of a structure sticking out of the side of it, but she could not be sure, and right now she did not have the time to examine it further.

Even though the small army she'd appeared with had not been involved in any real fighting it had still seen casualties from bodies that occasionally dropped from the sky when the Gryphon city's defending forces finally arrived and engaged the Pegasi. Every few seconds (or so it seemed) another body or six would tumble down. Some, whom had only had a broken wing, would be saved by a Unicorn before splattering on the ground (or another Pony or a valley building) below, others would not or else would be dead to begin with amounts of damage inflicted on them. Also, and quite unfortunately, the majority of those dropping were not Gryphons.

“We're got to get up there and help them, somehow!” Was a constant statement muttered by the ground forces as they watched the dots in the sky moving about erratically. The Unicorns could try attacking from where they were, but at this distance there was little hope of accuracy.

“Why aren't they trying to fly lower?” Twilight pondered, once more thinking aloud. “We're not doing them any good separated like this!”

“I don't know.” Twilight looked to the right to see an actual soldier also looking up. “Regrouping is standard procedure in a situation like this. If they're not rejoining us, they've probably got a very good reason for-” A strange object dropped away from the rest of the bodies and birds and other things cluttering the skies, tumbling end over end as it fell. Twilight watched it in idle curiosity. It's a plain, two-handled clay vase. Huh. I guess a civilian must have dropped when-

The jar, which had jar landed on the roof of a small valley house and exploded, sending fiery shards of pottery in all directions, killing two, and injuring two more. Three more fell from the sky directly above two clusters of soldiers, followed by six more vases and four corpses. The soldier yelled at the top of his lungs for everypony to find something to duck behind.

Twilight dove beneath a small wooden wagon and covered her head, casting one more glance upward just in time to see one dot dive downward and catch one of the vases. Now I know why they aren't coming any lower! Twilight realized, her eyes widening as more flying figures did the same. They're protecting us!

Applejack took a step back from the opening in the wall and swallowed as another explosive vase fell by and smashed against the cliff face. The floor trembled briefly, and then settled again.

“Well, we're not getting to the next room through here!” One of the Unicorn soldiers stated. “That gap is too far to jump.”

“Fer you, maybe!” Applejack said with a snort. “Ah could get 'cross that easy!” Still, she wasn't stupid or undiciplined enough to just move ahead without the members of her unit. Applejack backtracked a little looked around the study for anything they might use as a makeshift bridge, and her eyes landed on a tall bookshelf that had fallen forward when the explosion shook the cliff. Twi will kill me if she ever finds out about this! Applejack thought before calling the two Unicorns back and telling them her idea. The two shrugged.

“We'll make some rich Gryphon angry for using his wooden furniture for a floor patch, and we'll get back to our group. I like it!” the younger of the two Unicorns declared, nodding with a poorly-hidden smile. His senior (by only two years) nodded her consent, and together the two levitated the book case over the gap and trotted across. The other path had unfortunately blocked by a cave-in. When the Unicorns stopped on the book case (in plain sight to anyone outside) to try clearing it another vase exploded above them and more debris rained down around them. When the bookcase creaked from the additional weight of the fallen stone they thought better of it and followed Applejack to the other side.

Thanatos frowned at the lone creature that sat lazily in what passed as a throne in Gryphon culture. It seemed completely at ease even with his guard's spears and horns leveled at it and sat sideways in it with his clawed feet sticking out over the side..

“It's about time you got here. I was-” it stopped and yawned in an exaggerated way and stretched its arms. “about to fall asleep!”

“Where is the Gryphon queen, Dragon pup?!” Thanatos demanded of the red draconian youth, whom frowned at being called a pup.

“I'm not a pup, and she's already dead.” the youth replied, sliding a claw across his throat. “You got here too late, Horsey.”

“How dare you disrespect king Thanatos?!” Shouted one of the two guards standing on either side of Thanatos. “I'll skewer your-” Thanatos moved a leg in front of the angry guard, not moving his eyes from the Dragon.

“Who among you slew her, and why is the Gryphon nation not in an uproar over that assassination?” The Dragon rolled his eyes.

“Assassination? Hardly. She was slain in full public view of her citizens. Traditional duel for leadership and all that.”

“Then why is her city's militia fighting us?” The Dragon looked out an open window at the proceedings taking place around them and rolled his eyes.

“Well gee, this is just a guess, but it might be because the Equestrian military just invaded them!” he replied, sarcasm so thick you could spread it on toast. “I'd be upset too if someone came barging into my den without invitation armed to the teeth!” The Dragon straightened on his seat (which looked like a very uncomfortable couch. It being uncomfortable accounting for his improper seating).

“I was left in charge here while out War Leader continued the fight against the Humans. We don't really want or need this place, but taking out the only flying opponents decent at fighting in the air besides ourselves in the world-” the Pegasi with Thanatos stiffened at the insult this time directed at them, but a stern look from Thanatos made them stay where they stood. “seemed like a wise idea. It seems you had the same idea, just too late to succeed, but in time to be trespassing on Draconic territory. That being said, leave.”

Applejack closed a bedroom door, feeling a little ashamed. Inside the room a small family was hidden. They'd begged to be spared, and said that they ('they' being Applejack and the one remaining Unicorn) could have anything they wanted.

Great. Now I'm the villainess!

I absolutely, positively, and SINCERELY apologize for the lateness of this post, as well as the chapter that will follow afterwards. No, I haven't forgotten about this, and I feel like a colossal moron for only figuring this out a few days ago: I discovered that Wordpad can open modern WORD program documents.
Yes, I do have another chapter in the works for this, and it's nearly done, as is the fic itself. Next actual-chapter is going to have a few shocks (or at least confusion-inducing events), though given the way this storyline has been going it really shouldn't be.Thanks for not sending me hate mail like i know some authors get over delayed fics, and good night. (it's 11:38 right now, so yes, it IS still night as I type this)

Chapter 22

View Online

Chapter 22

It had just begun to get dark when we at last rediscovered where I had found Fluttershy, but it had not been through our own efforts. Whilst we had been looking around Angel bunny had found us, and after Fluttershy explained what we were doing out here and myself receiving a glare from him harsh enough to melt glass he began hopping ahead of us. Twenty minutes later we had arrived, and my family symbol on the stone was still glowing. Along with my own was the one that looked like Zecora's Cutie Mark, and two more as well. One of these two was a winged cloud, and the other I wasn't too sure what it was. It just seemed to be a stick that had been broken in half. Strange. These weren't glowing before. Do they perhaps hold some significance?

“Is this the weird boulder you mentioned earlier, Jacob?” Fluttershy asked, her head tilted quizzically to one side as she looked up at it. I nodded.

“Yes, but it's a little different from what I remember.” I stepped forward until I was less than a foot's distance from the boulder and placed a hand on its surface. Cold and normal as ever, if a white boulder with glowing symbols carved into it could be called normal.

I held one of my hands in front of my family's symbol. I felt no heat, and after a momen I reached into the glowing mark with a form of scrying spell Unicorn archeologists used to detect trap spells in ancient tombs and crumbling cities. Though there was indeed a magical presence about the symbol, and the boulder in general, it was in no form of spell that I recognized. My brow furrowed and I frowned a little. If I were to make an educated guess, I would have to have said that either Discord had made it, or perhaps Shatterhorn the Wild.

Shatterhorn the Wild had once been a brilliant Unicorn, and had taken his place in history two centuries after Starswirl the Bearded had died. Shatterhorn had invented over twenty new spells, most of them having to do with self-alteration and transmutation, and was more widely known for taking the forms of the other races of Mythica so as to further his understanding of their physiology from a more personal perspective. His spells were often very complex, but required far more concentration than energy to enact, which in his case, was a very good thing.

He had been named thus by history due to an accident when he was younger which caused his horn to crack into three pieces while still being attached to his skull. This greatly interfered with his ability to use magic, and attempting to cast the more taxing spells always gave him horrible migraines.

Given that the legend of the Necro Walk was supposed to be much older than Shatterhorn, the chances of the enchantment being placed on the stone by him or one of those that came after him were highly unlikely. Of course, given that there were already several major differences between the reality I knew and this one Shatterhorn's spell could have been invented much sooner. Short of delving into the royal archives (which they'd probably never grant me access to even if Twilight and the other girls put in a good word for me) it was unlikely I'd ever find out short of asking Twilight.

I devoted (or wasted, depending on how you looked at it) another hour trying to figure out exactly what the enchantment on the symbol was before finally coming to the conclusion that it was nothing more than a unique way to cast a permanent Light spell. There were several versions that I knew of, most of which going by the same name: 'Light Everlasting'. After examining the other glowing symbols, I came to the same conclusion. The only thing that separated this spell from the others that I already knew was that it somehow drew a miniscule amount of energy to fuel itself from the area around it.

Though the scholar in me (planted there after being friends with a librarian for a good portion of my life) wanted to stay and study it further, the practical side insisted on heading back to Ponyville, as did Fluttershy. It had become completely dark during the time spent studying the boulder, and more than a few stars shown brightly overhead.

“Um, Mr Jacob?” Fluttershy asked, looking around a little nervously. “Shouldn’t we be getting back?” I sighed and nodded.

“Yeah. I didn't really think I'd figure this thing out in one night anyway. Let's-”

Suddenly another symbol lit up, followed by another ten seconds later. “What the heck?” My attention refocused on the boulder and I examined the two new lights. One appeared to be a spool of thread and a needle leaned against it. Of course, it could have been several things, but that's the image that first came to mind. The other symbol seemed to have to do with harvesting. There were two corn stalks and a rising (or setting) crescent moon behind them, and a small scythe next to the stalks on the 'ground'.

Wait a minute... I re-examined the symbols one last time, a pattern finally taking shape. Zecora's Cutie Mark. A winged cloud, a broken stick, a symbol for harvest, a spool of thread with a needle, and my symbol. What do these things have in common?

“Um, Mr. Jacob? What's happening?” Fluttershy asked, cautiously approaching the boulder and looking up at the lights. She blinked a few times and tilted her head, examining them.

A winged cloud...flying...and clouds...Rainbow Dash worked with clouds...

A spool of thread and needle could easily represent Rarity, what with her lifestyle and occupation, and Zecora's is obvious. I shrugged. Unless it applied to someone else entirely, and I'd only ever seen that symbol on her. The broken stick...what could that b- wait, the stick has faint diagonal lines going down its length like a Unicorn's horn, so it's not a stick, it's a wand! A broken wand...magicians back home used wands and Trixie was a stage performer, so it could mean her, which means- which could mean that every time one of those I considered a close friend died, a symbol that represented them would light up on this stone. But then, why was my family symbol on it? I was still alive, wasn't I?

I looked at my hands, flexing them, and gave the skin on the back of one hand a pinch. Ouch! Yes, I was alive. Or at least I felt alive.

“I'm not one hundred percent sure, but you're right. Lets go.”

“Mother of Celestia!” I cried out as we exited the Everfree forest, my staff dropping from my hands to the ground with a clunk.

“Oh no!” Fluttershy gasped, clapping her forehooves to her mouth.

Ponyville was on fire. But there were no screams to be heard. Just the roar of the blazing buildings.

Rapidly crouching to pick my staff back up I followed the already-galloping Fluttershy to what used to be the outer gates, passing a few mutilated bodies of Pony and Human alike. As we ran deeper into the town we found more and more dead bodies belonging to Ponies, as well as a few craters and the occasional splattered body.

Probably from shots fired from Rainbow's Thunder. Poor Ponies should have listened to Sampson. They never stood a chance, and he knew it. I felt bile rising in my throat but forced it back down. Giving Fluttershy a glance I saw tears flowing down her face and she whimpered and trembled while she ran alongside me.

“Helloooo!” I yelled, cupping a hand next to my mouth. “Is anypony or Human alive out there?” Fluttershy jumped, but then joined me in calling out, her voice scared, but thankfully loud. “Hellooo!”

“Anypony here?!” She half-screamed.

We spent more than an hour running up and down streets calling out with no answer given other than the occasional collapse of a burning house. Finally, near the center of town, we stopped running. There were more bodies here than there had been anywhere else in town, and in the center of it was the once-floating ruined cloud house that Pinkie Pie had turned into a war machine. Gone was its cloud, cracked and burnt were its walls, and its door had been kicked in. All around it were signs that there had once been a fire here as well, and a large one.

They probably burned away the cloud in the same way that the Dragons did to Cloudsdale in my home reality.

I fell to my knees and was sick on the ground. Then again, and more still until I was dry-heaving.

Just as we'd seen elsewhere in Ponyville not all of the bodies had simply suffered from one injury or another. Some of them had been feasted upon, Pony and Human alike. I recognized several familiar faces, including the town's mayor, Sampson Darkfist, whose head had been partially smashed, Derpy, who lay partially buried underneath the grounded war house along with several other Pegasi, and the woman I'd drank some fruit juice with in what used to be the Boarborne campsite. There were others...many others that I had not recognized beyond knowing I'd passed them by as I walked down the street, but in a way that felt worse, somehow..

When I finally finished I lifted my head and wiped my mouth on my sleeve, my arms and the rest of me quivering. I looked to Fluttershy to see her doing the same, but also while sobbing and soaking her face and neck further with tears. When she finished, she was still bawling and now occasionally hiccuping as well. I was about to try and comfort her when I saw something I had hoped for but did not expect: a survivor.

She was walking toward us slowly from the kicked-in front door of Rainbow's Thunder, and carrying a motionless Pegasus on her back. Her mane and tail fell from her body charred and straight, and she walked with a limp from one of her hind legs, and she even had a bit of blood splattered on her, but there was no way to not know whose it was. It was Pinkie Pie, and on her back was Featherweight.

“Pinkie Pie!!” I shouted, a half-smile forming as I ran toward her. This smile faded when I tripped on a dead body and fell onto two more. When I picked myself up again I saw that she'd fallen over, and I half-ran, half-crawled over to her (while trying to ignore the fact that I was crawling across the dead), Fluttershy bounding ahead of me and arriving by her side first. Fluttershy gently removed Featherweight from Pinkie Pie and began checking Pinkie's injuries. Fluttershy was still first and foremost a veterinarian, but after working as a nurse for the last few weeks she was probably far more qualified than I was for it.

While Fluttershy checked out Pinkie I placed two fingers on Pipsqueak's neck. He wasn't breathing, he had no pulse, and his neck was cold. He was dead, and had probably been so for at least half an hour. He seemed to have no obvious injuries other than a lump on his head. I probed at it with the fingers of my empty hand (the other containing my staff) and felt along the edge of the bulge. If I had to guess, I would say his skull was cracked and it had been trauma to the head that had killed him when Rainbow's Thunder came crashing down to the ground, but I was no mortician.

After a few minutes Fluttershy turned her head away from Pinkie and looked at me, her expression grave.

“I need you to lift her up with magic. I can't even begin trying to treat her until we get to someplace cleaner and with no smoke in the air.” I nodded, but looked around town doubtfully.

“Do you have a place in mind? I don't think anywhere in town is going to work.” Fluttershy nodded.

“Sweet Apple Acres. Even if they were also attacked we can use the Apple family's winter storage apple cellar.” I nodded, and lifted all three of us in a firm telekinetic grip, and we were off.

I set us down next to the barn of the Apple family property (which was remarkably not on fire or burnt down) and quickly ran to open the doors but found them barred from the inside. I knocked a few times to no response, then frowned and made a silent apology to Applejack before I blasted a hole a little taller than me where the two doors met. In hindsight I could probably have just lifted the bar and then pushed aside the barricade behind the doors, but I was in a bit of a rush.

As the last of the splinters fell to the hay-covered floor Fluttershy joined me by the door and I once more lifted Pinkie, this time pulling her into the barn behind me. I set her down on a bale of hay, and then picked up a metal pail, saying to Fluttershy that I was going to go get some water. She nodded and began looking for the trapdoor that was somewhere inside the barn (there was a newer one outside near the house, but the barn was closer) while I jogged back out to find the pump.

“Go to the house and see if you can find anything I might be able to use!” Fluttershy called from the barn. “Bandages, medicines, maybe a few sharp knives and a sewing needle and thread if I need to perform simple surgery. Nothing serrated! Smooth blades only!”

“Alright, I'll be back in a bit!” I called over my shoulder.

The pump was in the middle of the yard, and was working perfectly. From the looks of the farm in general this place seemed to be untouched. If we were lucky, we would find other survivors here as well, but we could look for them later. Right now Pinkie took the place of highest priority.

Setting the now-filled pail down by the still-dripping water pump I nodded and jogged for the house and gave the door handle a tug. It didn't budge, and I tugged again, this time a little harder. The door failed to even creak. Suddenly having the feeling of being stupid, I gave the door a push this time, but still nothing happened, so I did the last thing that came to mind short of blowing another door to pieces: I knocked. To the left of the door a curtain moved just a little, and there was a brief sight of bright green. There came the sound of furniture being moved, and then finally a click of the lock being undone and the door opened to reveal a frowning Granny Smith wielding a cane which she pressed against my chest.

I had only briefly met Granny Smith back in my own reality before she'd been eaten by a Dragon, but from what the Apple family later told me, she was not one to mess with when the safety of her family was concerned.

“If yer here lookin' fer lunch, Human, you best go lookin' someplace else! I ain't scared 'o you, and if I have to, I'll turn you over my old knees and tan yer backside same as my great-grandchildren!” I lowered my staff to the porch's well-made wooden floor and raised my empty hands in surrender.

“Not looking for trouble, ma'am. Just help. You may not have heard of me, but I'm Jacob Lighthand. I just came from what's left of Ponyville and-” Suddenly her face went from frown to smile.

“Oh, yer that fellah that saved my great-granddaughter from those raiders a few months ago! Juice told me about 'cha! What brings ya by our home?”

“Do you know Pinkie Pie?”

“That sweet and energetic pink Pony that lives and works at Sugarcube Corner? Sher do! Best cider customer there is!”

“She's been very badly hurt and we need some-” Granny gave a look over my shoulder and her eyes suddenly went wide and she shrieked.

I winced. Oh no. Did she just see-

“Our barn!!! By Luna's plot, what happened to our barn?!”

“Yeah...about that...” Granny's smile became a scowl and she cracked me over the head with her cane.

“What's possessed you to be blowin' holes in mah barn?! Have you gone nuttier than a fruitcake?!”

“Ma'am, I've been trying to tell you this whole time!” I said loudly, shielding myself with my arms. “Pinkie Pie was injured and we needed someplace to put her so Fluttershy could work on her! The barn was the closest thing still in possession of a roof, so we tried to get in. It was locked from the inside, so I blew a hole in the doors to get in! I swear to you that I'll fix the hole myself later, but right now we desperately need some medical supplies!”

“Locked from the inside? Now who in tarnation locks a barn from the inside?! Are you fibbin'?”

“No, ma'am! Please, Pinkie might be dying!”

Granny gave me one last once-over, and then retreated back inside.

“You wait here. We've got a few things we kin spare. I'll bring 'em out to ye.”

Several edgy minutes later Granny did indeed come back out, as did Apple Bloom. Where Apple Juice was, I didn't find out until after we'd returned to the barn. Apparently Apple Bloom had hidden her daughter as well as several other Pony children inside the apple cellar in the barn in the hopes that if the farm was attacked they'd go for the house and leave the barn alone. All of these children scattered when I came into the barn ahead of the two Pony adults but quickly calmed when they saw the two mares come in behind me.

“How is she, Flutters?” I asked. Fluttesrhy took the pail of water I carried in as well as a cloth from Apple Bloom. She dunked the cloth into the pail and began washing Pinkie off.

“She doesn't seem to have many outer injuries beyond one or two burns, but one of her legs is swollen like either it's broken or she has a bad sprain. It could even be both. She also seems to be having bad dreams. She keeps muttering something about an unhappy reunion.”

“If I'd taken part in a losing battle to defend my hometown to in the end be the only survivor I'd have nightmares too.”

“Only survivor?” One of the children spoke up from my left and Fluttershy's right.

Oh crap. Nice going, mouth!

The children began to sob while both Granny Smith and Apple Bloom hung their heads and their ears sagged.

“Yeah. Me and Fluttershy left town earlier today to look for the place where I first ended up in your world. When we arrived back at town...it wasn't pretty. The only survivor we found was Pinkie Pie.”

“Ya left the town?” Apple Bloom asked. “Why on Luna's feathery flank did ya do that?! Rumors of Gaea's invasion force have been floatin' round town for the last week!”

“Yes, but as far as your town's Pegasi scouts knew they were not camped nearby. I had thought to only find my point of entry and then return, but something happened and I stayed to examine it further.”

“Somethin' happened?” Apple Bloom asked before transforming her face from agitation to anger. “Yer darn right, somethin' happened! The town got attacked and destroyed and you weren't there to help 'em!!”

That felt like a stab to the chest with a knife and I said nothing in my defense. Since I had arrived here time and time again that seemed to be a running theme: I'd set out to do something, become distracted, and then someone I cared about would die. This time it wasn't only someone I cared about.

“Apple Bloom, yer bein' foalish!” Granny Smith scolded. “Powerful wizard or no, he and miss Shy are only two folk! If they'd been in town when them varmints showed up and attacked the town they'd just'ave died too, and then there'd be nopony left ta bring Pinkie Pie ta us!”

“No, Granny Smith. She's right.” I finally said. Granny scoffed and rolled her eyes at me.

“Sonny, I've been around longer than Ponyville has; I've seen a lot of Ponies and other folk come and go. I've seen them do a lot of fool-things. Blaming themselves for things that are beyond their control has all-too-often been one of them. If Luna and Celestia have been unable to drive off these invaders by themselves, then what makes ya think that you could?” Not giving me a chance to speak up, she continued. “Even if ya have the power to destroy hundreds by yourself, what does that say about the poor innocent souls that get caught in the middle of it? Once them invaders got into the town-proper our people would have been in just as much danger as those attacking.”

This seems to be a running theme as well. I screw up and try to take blame where I feel blame is due, and others try to brush it away. Maybe it's time I started listening. All that the guilt I'm heaping on myself is doing is holding me down.

“Now sonny, ah'm not saying that ya shouldn't feel bad about them being dead cuz ya weren't there to help fight. If ya didn't, ah'd think there was somethin' wrong with you. But nopony is omnipotent. Nopony can predict what will happen and be right all the time, and this was just one of those times you weren't. Mourn the dead, and move on. To do otherwise grants ya nuthin' but a broken heart and weakened will.

“Maybe ya coulda done some good, and maybe not. But either way the time for that has passed.” she placed a hoof on my leg. “Remember the dead, and fight for the living.”

I crouched down and placed one of my hands on Granny's leg (the one on my leg).

“Thanks, Granny Smith. Other Ponies have been telling me pretty much the same thing for the last few years. I think it's finally starting to sink into my thick skull.”

__ __ __ __ __

Night had fallen on this side of Mythica, though much of (what was left of) Ponyville was still well-lit from still-burning shops and houses. Other than the collapse of a building or the growing cloud of buzzing flies or the soft purr of blazing fires the town was silent. Silent that is, until a recently-awakened figure finally believed it safe to reveal to the world that he was in fact, not as dead as everything else in the town that had once walked on two or four legs.

From below several fallen and heavy bodies which he barely managed to heave aside, Sampson Darkfist's father hauled himself to his cold and slightly numb feet. He looked around him, observing the mound of corpses, smelling (and not enjoying) the thick and heavy scent of blood and smoke on the wind created by the breath of the fires slowly engulfing one building after another of the town center. All around him lay the dead, including the body of his only son, and last living relative from his particular strain of the Darkfist bloodline.

Taking two careful steps forward he reached for his son's corpse and took its arms in his hands and pulled. When he reached the end mound of bodies he gently set his son's arms down on the ground and sat down next to him, staring at the injuries that Sampson had received.

He had one broken arm, a gash across the chest that raked and revealed the ribs beneath, and finally a blow to the right of his skull, which had caved in part of his face. Gripped in one hand was a broken and jagged piece of wood that had been pulled from the guardrail surrounding the town hall. Well, what was left of it, anyway.

Raising an arm once more, Darkfist senior slid Sampson's eyelids open, as they had been closed. It was a tradition started long ago, on the belief silly superstition that just as one could not see their prey while alive with their eyes shut, so too could their spirit not find sustenance on their journey to the afterlife. Nowadays the eyes of the dead were opened out of tradition rather than from any actual belief in an existence after death.

Once more rising from the ground and taking his son in his arms, Sampson was drug to a fire and, with cautious effort and only one singed eyebrow for Darkfist senior's trouble, placed within it.

This was another ancient practice. During the ancient times (and even today) it was common for some tribes to eat the dead of their enemies. By burning their fallen, the other tribes ensured that their enemies would have to either hunt or else bring their own supplies to make war on others (not to mention that those whom did not use this practice found cannibalism to be abominable and in their modern society still did today even with the shortage of food becoming increasingly widespread). After a battle, rather than retreating or advancing and leaving their dead for nature to tend they would build a pyre and burn their dead upon it, leaving only ashes to be found. In time this became the norm. There was no need to build a pyre here.

As he watched his son be consumed by the flames he heard the sound of wings flapping behind him followed by several thuds upon the ground. He did not turn to see them. If death had this time come for him, he would not fight or flee it this time. His son had spent his last moments of life trying to protect him and make good their promise to the locals of this world, and his granddaughter had died trying to change the course of history and accomplish the same thing. Darkfist senior was tired, and silently mourned his dead relatives.

Perhaps this agreement was foolish after all. Perhaps peace between predator and prey was impossible in the long run. Perhaps it would have been better had they never met that strange man that claimed to be older than he himself was and yet was still able to move like Sampson once had and use magic like the Ponies. He sighed.

A promise is a promise. We're not oathbreakers. Only the cowardly, and the worthless break their promises. This is what my own father and grandfather taught me. But where has being honest and bold in this new world gotten us?

“Human! Are there any other survivors?” came the voice of a female behind him. Strangely enough the voice did not come from below him as it had with every other Pony he had spoken to so far. This one came from near the level of his head. Quirking and eyebrow in curiosity, he turned, and took a step back when his eyes revealed princess Luna and those that were left of her army- little more than a bodyguard troop now. “Speak, Human!” Luna demanded, raising her wings and narrowing her eyes.

“I don't know. I only recovered from being unconscious a few minutes ago.”

Luna gazed around the town center, taking in the carnage and the blazing buildings. She flicked an ear to dislodge a biting fly and then refocused on the old Human before her. “Where are thine brethren? I recognize you from a written description in a letter sent by my sister, but if you have survived surely some of them have as well?” Darkfist sighed and looked at the ground.

“If any have survived I don't know where they are. I was in the center of town with my son when the attack began. By the time a messenger made it to me us soldiers had already slaughtered the gate guardians and were butchering the citizens and my people along with them. It was too late to rally my people and gather our better weapons, so when arrows began raining from the sky my son gathered a few of the slain and forced me to the ground. Before I could object he struck me on the head. When I woke up I found myself buried beneath the dead and the town silent save for flies and fires.”

“And your son?”

Darkfist turned and pointed at the burning building he'd placed his son within. He wasn't recognizable now, and in some places bones were beginning to become visible.

“He's dead, and goes to join my daughter and our ancestors in the land of bountiful game.”

“Your afterlife?”

“Yes. One day I too shall join them. But not today, since you do not seem inclined to kill me." I'll not take the coward's way out. I still have a one more loose end that need to be....dealt with. "I still have something I want to accomplish first.”

“And that would be?”

“Vegence. I intend on making sure that bastard son-of-a-snake Faltos dies by my hand!” He answered with a clenched fist and growl that made the hairs on the back of her guard's necks stand up. His face was harsh-looking and his voice was full of loathing.

“I wish for your people's king to be destroyed as well. He poisoned almost my entire army and now has slaughtered an entire town purely for the sake of killing them.” If it had been done for food, there would not be nearly as many bodies left so intact. “If he is not stopped there is no telling how many innocents will die.” She nodded. “If vengeance is what you seek, you will find plenty of opportunity for it with me. State your name, Human.”

“Just call me 'Wrath'. That's all I am, now”

__ __ __ __ __

Twilight Sparkle wiped her eyes once more as fresh tears threatened to blind her anew. She was no stranger to the concept of death, and no stranger to loss, as her father and mother had died early-on in the war, and recently Rainbow Dash had died as well. But now a new loss struck her: Applejack.

“What am I going to tell her family? I was right there and she- and then she smiled at me and fell and- and-” her efforts to stop her tears failed again as she once more repeated the scene over in her head.

Originally Earth Ponies were not going to be allowed in this invasion due to the majority of the fight to be taking place up in the air, but when her brother (whom had been lent to the war effort by princess Celestia) pointed out that most Unicorns did not train as hard physically due to their reliance on magic Thanatos had changed his mind and his ranks swelled by several hundred (most were busy repairing Manehattan and were not present for the gathering).

The battle when south as soon as it had begun; the queen the Gryphons was not in her capital. Instead she and the majority of their armies had left and were on their way to join Faltos' invading forces. Only a token force had been left behind, but this token force had filled jars with the same mixture that could be found in the 'snap' fireworks and had taken to dropping them on the invading force below. At first it was not understood what was happening, but when explosions that rent flesh regardless of armor started decimating their ground forces began filling the area that the Ponies were packed into Unicorns began erecting barriers or shooting the jars in midair, blowing up the Gryphons and raining gore down on top of them instead.

Once this tactic ceased to work the Gryphons began using crossbows and other weapons both on those below and in the air. The poor Pegasi had brought nothing in the way of extended-reach weaponry, as they'd not needed it before in any of the previous battles. Dozens dropped from the skies in minutes, also landing upon barriers or the unprotected Ponies below.

The Ponies' main issue was no so much the Gryphons killing them, but rather the terrain they were fighting in. There was a price for using the safer teleport spell, and unlike most of Equestria, the Gryphon lands were normally hilly at best and mountainous at worst, which in this case meant that the majority of the fighting was taking place in the air, while the Ponies on the ground were stuck in valleys or had appeared inside caves or up on the edges of cliffs high above the other members of their army. Then of course, there was also the fact that this mountain city was on one of the higher mountains in the region, and a thick layer of natural clouds separated the Pegasi from the Ponies on the ground. This meant there'd be very little accurate anti-air support from their side.

Twilight Sparkle had been one of those unlucky enough to wind up on a ledge almost by herself. A short ways above her Applejack and a hoof full of other Ponies appeared on a mountain-house balcony. One of the lower-flying Gryphons spotted them all and called attention to them for several other Gryphons. Grinning like a bunch of Cheshire cats, the Gryphons dove. Twilight shot down a fair portion of them and the survivors changed course and engaged Applejack and the others above Twilight instead. Having no way besides magic to get to them and join in the fight Twilight did exactly that, but turned her back on the battlefield below when she did so.

When Twilight blinked to the top where the fighting was taking place she had just enough time to witness the last enemy fall.

“I guess you don't need my help after-”

“Look out, Twi!” Applejack yelled, and galloped toward her. Twilight spun around to see another Gryphon right behind her with a spear. Time seemed to slow as it smirked and drove the spear toward her. Twilight froze, but was shoved to the side by Applejack. The spear plunged into her side and came out again through the other and Applejack screamed, and then painfully pulled herself closer along the pole weapon and clamped her flat-but-still-dangerous teeth down one on of the Gryphon's outer wing joints. There was a snap, a shriek of pain from the Gryphon, and the they two of them began to fall. Twilight scrambled back up to her hoofs and looked over the edge to see Applejack give her one last smile and a weak wave with a bit of blood running from the side of her mouth before the pair fell into a tumble and time seemed to speed back up again.

“I'm such an idiot! Such a worthless, slow idiot!!” She repeated for the thirtieth time since the fight had ended. Other soldiers had told her that there was nothing that she could have done, but Twilight knew better. There were plenty of things that she could have done, but she had been thinking like a civilian (which she was), and not a soldier. But then, I'm not really a soldier at all, am I? My brother was the one who had the mind for planning a fight. Which was why, she supposed, that he had been lent by Celestia to Thanatos. She hadn't seen her brother the entire time they'd been fighting, and had not known he'd actually been there at all until after the fight when he was peaking to Thanatos about how they'd fared. Given what they'd discovered about the queen's actions and plans after interrogating several soldiers found and captured in the High Nest Palace was no way this battle could be called a victory.

I could have teleported myself out of the way, or put up a barrier, or turned the Gryphon into a mouse, or even just got rid of its weapon! Any of those would have worked, and instead I froze! Twilight stamped a hoof on the ground, raising a small amount of dust from the cobblestones dirtied by the steps of many a Pony ahead of her heading back to their homes and families to show that they were alive and well.

Telling Applejack's family would be hard, she knew, but living with the knowledge that she'd directly failed one of her friends (and it had led to her death, no less), she also knew, would be far worse.